Chapters Chapter 0: Prelude
Two weeks Ago...
"As I look towards the sky, as the star wink in my direction, I have to wonder..." A sharply dressed man started to speak, his nice black suit and matching fedora complementing his long brown hair quite nicely.
"Seriously, I agree after you spend hours begging me to go be your drinking buddy, and you decide to start a monologue like I am not here. No, I will have none of that!" The interrupting voice came from a man walking alongside him, wearing gold colored armor almost throughout his whole body, except for his head. He pushed his blue hair out of his eyes and just continued to glare at the other man.
"Ya know Shiny, you're a real killjoy. No one ever complained when he did that." The sharp dressed one said. Shiny, or Shining Armor as he was more well known, just gave a sigh and shook his head.
"Well, Cata, he's crazy, so generally people had a tendency of letting him do what he wanted. You, on the other hand, better behave yourself." Shining Armor sighed. Catacomb, the other man, gave his most sincere look that he could muster and grinned. Shining smacked himself in the face and groaned.
"So, what is new in your life?" Catacomb asked after taking a shot of the drink in front of him. Shining Armor smiled happily, a faint blush on his cheeks.
"Me and Cady are goin to be havin a kid!" Shining said happily as he finished his tenth shot. Catacomb enjoyed having Shining around for these trips. He didn't get to do them often, and the man was just so full of love, that he didn't mind if Catacomb used a little bit of it for an appetizer. Looking around the bar, Catacomb could only sigh.
"I wish others were as happy as you, Shiny." Catacomb sighed. Shining gave him a puzzling look as Catacomb made a nudging motion to a couple at a table, laughing and drinking. "You see them? Though they look happy, it is an act. The man's love for her has all but dried up, though he isn't without it. He has probably had someone on the side for some time now. The woman has realized it already. She just refuses to believe it, thinking that it might still work. It is quite sad really. Sometimes it just doesn't work out."
"You always act so deep when you talk like that, but I know you all too well." Shining said, a slight grin on his face. "You're just thinking of a way to bank on the woman aren't you..."
"Yup," Catacomb responded enthusiastically. "Though I am not sure if I am hungry for rekindled romance, or a one night stand revenge fling. Both are pretty good." Catacomb grinned back. "A changelings gotta eat, ya know?"
"Well you make sure to play nicely, Cata. I have to go home and do things and stuff..." Shining Armor said to his drinking pal, chuckling slightly. Alcohol has never been Shining's strong point. Catacomb laughed as he watched him leave the bits to pay for his drinks and stumble out. Catacomb would be a bit concerned for him, but that would include having to give a damn about him. Shining most likely would feel the same way. Catacomb knows that changelings almost ruined Shining Armor's life, so he knows better than to think of themselves as friends. Even before they never got along. So even in rare moments like this where they spend a few hours together, it is only because Shining has always supported the concept of strong co-worker relations, even if the co-worker was something that he despised.
Watching the couple from earlier, he figured he would make his move as soon as the lady's lover got up. He made his way to the bathroom with Catacomb followed shortly after. Walking in, the gent, wearing a cheap looking brown tee and jeans, was washing his hands. Catacomb looked around, detecting no one else in the room. He casually approached him. The man looked agitated as it was, so the fellow walking up to him tipping his hat did nothing to improve his mood. "What the hell do you want?" He asked, attempting to use his best big boy voice. Cata smiled and patted him on the back, causing him to flinch and back away.
"I don't want anything from you, except to share in the joy of love and tolerance." Catacomb said happily. The man glared at him like he was some kind of plague.
"I am sorry, buddy, but I don't swing that way. Now if you don't mind, please leave me alone before I knock you out." Catacomb definitely didn't like this man. His attitude seriously needed some readjusting, and he also decided that taking his form would only make him feel dirty. Grinning, he reached into his jacket, and pulled out an intricate looking piece of metal. It had strange engravings all along the sides of it, slightly glowing with a faint green aura. It was shaped like a compact tube, easily able to be held within the hand without being notice. With a swift motion, Catacomb placed the cylinder against the mans head. At first he was going to yell, but suddenly he felt very sleepy. So sleepy, that just falling asleep right there was the best idea possible, and no one was going to stop him from doing so.
Catacomb caught the body as it fell limp, and quickly dragged it into a stall, setting him up to look like he was using it. He was about to head out, but an idea came to mind. He walked back and reached into the mans pocket, taking his bits out of it. Catacomb exited the bathroom casually, watching the girl from a distance. As he walked out, he quickly looked around for any passerby's, and when the cost was clear, changed his look with a sudden shift. He was now a long blond haired man, sparkling green eyes, and wearing subtle but nice white shirt and black pants. His plan was going perfectly. KO the jerk bag, show his girl the best night of her life, on said jerk bags expense, get a heaping dose of love into his system, and then whatever comes next goes. Grinning, he walked up to the woman, and with his most sensual tone, asked her a simple question that would change the rest of her night. "Is this seat taken?"
Windows were always a good ally of Catacomb's. Never get a motel room on the second floor up, it made the morning escape all the easier. Casually walking down the Canterlot streets, Catacomb smiled. He hadn't had a meal like that in ages. Sure, food was nice, but changelings had a constant need to feed on love. Without it, they would grow weak and eventually lose their ability to shape shift, and soon after that, living wouldn't be possible either. Granted the average changeling could go at least three months without a healthy dose of love, but even then it was like a hunger pain in the back of the mind.
Already back in his preferred form, Catacomb walked into a slightly messy apartment complex, the smell stronger than anything he had ever smelled. Sadly, it was something normal. He tried to get his scumbag landlord to take care of the plumbing problem, but it always seems to fall on deaf ears. Catacomb grabbed the mail from his mail slot and started walking up the creaky old stairs. He made his way to the second story of the building and towards the hole he called his own. It wasn't the neatest place, but it was by far better than his previous living arrangements. He took off his hat and coat and set them down on the kitchen table. Sitting down, he started looking through his mail.
"Junk...junk...don't care...bill...gah! Nothing interesting today..." Catacomb sighed, throwing the letters into the trash bin. He quickly gathered his belongings back up and decided to take a stroll around the town to kill time, and hopefully satisfy his ever increasing boredom. Throwing his suit coat and hat back on, Catacomb made his way into the ever bustling streets of Canterlot. It was crowded, as folks made there way to and from their destinations. Over the sound of all the voices, one couldn't even think properly. As crazy as it was, Catacomb enjoyed the city's chaos. He blended in, not a care in the world, swept away by the masses into obscurity. Listening to others talk, laugh, and smile. It was nice, but such things never lasted long. People started arguing as well, yelling. Human society was interesting that way. People given free will never seemed to be happy about it, and used it to cause others pain on some occasion. Catacomb sighed, shook his head, and walked into the park.
Sitting on a bench, he relaxed and watched the animals play, the trees rustle, and the ominous black dome grow. Doing a slight double take at the obviously unusual object, he stared at the ever increasing dome growing slowly on the outskirts of Canterlot. It wasn't normal by any means and was definitely something to be concerned about. Looking around to make sure no one was looking, he sprouted pitch black wings, taking flight upwards to see what was the issue. It was clear that there was obviously something wrong just by observing the dark force field around the city of Ponyville. Catacomb laughed at the situation. He remembered from a prior meeting that his one colleague was there on a vacation. It wasn't his problem, so he decided to make his way back down. In almost a comical irony, a letter pops into existence above his head, striking his hat. Fumbling quickly, Catacomb caught the letter, and began to examine it. It had the Equestrian Royal Seal in wax on it, addressed to Ace. Catacomb groaned, not liking where this was going. Sure, work has been lacking and he needed a quick check, but the use of his code name was never a good sign. He opened it up and began reading.
Tactical Equestrian Specialist Team,
Due to immediate and present danger, Immediate assistance is required of you. Please make haste to the usual meeting location to discuss the threat and possible solutions. Again this is urgent, so make your way as quickly as possible. Destroy this letter after reading.
Dark Knight
Catacomb grimaced at the thought of a joint operation. He only ever got along with one of his teammates, and that was as shallow as could be. He opened his mouth and started to eat the letter, devouring it quickly. It was his preferred method of letter removal, as they didn't actually taste bad, though could use some salt. Finishing his late morning breakfast, he quickly flew towards a large tower in Canterlot Castle. The sight was always something to behold. It almost always seemed to shine, no matter what time of day it was. Expertly crafted and well built, its position alongside the mountain probably didn't help enemies when making their attacks. Thankfully such attacks were rare at best. Landing smoothly on the balcony of the observation tower, Catacomb was instantly pestered by one of Celestia's day guards.
"Name and I.D." The large guard stood on the balcony, giving Catacomb the usual hassle. He wore the full armor, golden and polished to shine beautifully, but the fierceness that has lasted generations could be seen within it's shape. None of that really mattered to Catacomb, as he sighed and began speaking almost robotically.
" Catacomb. Code name Ace I.D. number 1532857. Do I really have to do this every time, guys?" He asked the burly man holding the really big and pointy spear towards him.
"You should count yourself lucky that a creature like you is even allowed to live here..."
"...and if it was up to you locked in a dungeon yata yata. Seriously, pressing business to attend to, so will ya quit pissing me off here so I can do my job." Catacomb's interruption did anything but calm the guard down. His face red, he grunted as if to start yelling, but a hand on his shoulder stopped him. Looking behind him, he could see the princess of the night herself, dressed in her regal blue dress, shimmering like the night sky itself. Her long blue hair and blue wings gracefully accentuated her feminine figure. The stern look on her face as she stared at the guard spoke one thousand words, and the guard meekly shuffled to the side, allowing passage for a more than annoyed Catacomb. "Sup, Luna?" She nodded and began to walk away from the two guards.
Following Luna, Catacomb looked around the observatory. A makeshift command center set up to organize data collected and use it in real time. This wasn't uncommon, as places such as this were often used for bigger meetings. Shining Armor was in his seat, talking with a few mages about the possible effects that the field over Ponyville presented to them. Another man, a subtle looking bald man wearing a pale blue robe, hiding most of his body, was seated at the table waiting instructions. His defining feature had to be his green eyes, so sharp looking that they could pierce into ones soul. Catacomb casually made his way towards the group, taking a seat next to the robed man. He gave a simple nod towards him, before continuing to listen to the conversations at hand, completely deep in thought. Luna took her seat at the head of the command table, prompting all voices to cease as others took their seats. The room was quiet for several seconds before Catacomb decided to finally speak up, ending the silence.
"So Luna..." Catacomb spoke casually. "..What the hell is going on?"
"It is hard to say, really, but we suspect it is some kind of fear effect. The scouts we sent in there started to become paranoid and delusional." Luna said to the group. "Shining, you know more about it than ourselves, so take over from here. We have to gather your equipment." Luna got up and walked out of the observatory, leaving the task of explaining the situation to the Captain of the Guard. Shining Armor stood and looked over the others at the table, mainly Catacomb and the bald man.
"The field is growing quickly, seemingly powered by the very effect it causes. In a days time, it will reach the edge of Canterlot, and by morning, the city will be within it's effect. We already have a man on the inside, though we currently do not know his statis as of right now." He looked over to the robed man, who only nodded.
"My attempts to implement a long range probe of thy dark fields interior has provided no results. I shall continue my inquiry, but as of now, our actions are played out in the darkness of thy foul hemisphere." He spoke to the group. Catacomb was instantly concerned as he listened to the report.
"Wait wait wait...Reader, are you telling us that schizoid is in there with an unknown effect targeting the mind?" Catacomb addressed the robed man, who quietly nodded his head.
"Continuing on..." Shining Armor spoke, slightly annoyed at the interruption. "...Pierrot will hopefully be able to handle himself, but on the off chance, don't hesitate to kill him if the need be." Shining was saying as he looked at Catacomb and Reader. Both of them nodded, not thrilled of killing an ally, but they are the ones that do what must be done. "The Princess has left to get us a set of special amulets, these will shield us from outside influences, but unfortunately they will negate all other magical artifacts, so we will have to leave our weapons behind. Reader reached into his robe and pulled out a small rod, looking like a bunch of gnarled vines curled around a crystal ball at the end. Catacomb, on the other hand, wasn't so quick to relinquish his.
"Is it really necessary to leave them behind? I mean, we don't even know who or what we are facing." Catacomb objected, standing upright now.
"Unless you want to find that they spontaneously explode while you're holding them, yes." Shining Armor spoke to his disgruntled teammate. "These are ancient amulets, and don't get along well with other magic items. It's what we can do on short notice. You're more than capable without them." Shining Armor watched Catacomb sigh and reach into his jacket. He pulled out two identical pistols, both intricately designed with lines etched into the side, forming runes on the barrel. They were of a revolver design, each spinning cylinder looking capable of holding six shots. Next to them, he pulled out a small leather case and a large handful of glowing metallic tubes, and set it down next to them.
"Anyone touches them, I will personally see to their lives becoming miserable. Thank you and have a nice day." Catacomb said to the room as he took his seat again. Everyone in there, excluding Reader and Shining, nodded. That out of the way, they waited a few more minutes for Luna arrive with the amulets. She looked slightly flustered and began to whisper something into Shining Armor's ear. The change of looks were almost instant. Confusion, Surprise, Fear, Anger, and then Determination. Catacomb leaned in towards Reader and whispered quietly. "What are they saying?"
"Alas, young changeling. It is not my place to pry into the minds of thee unwilling." Reader said back to him. Catacomb just stared at him, eyebrow raised. Reader sighed and started to whisper back. "The young captain's kin has been affected as well. Sending scroll after scroll of worrisome letters to the princess of the sun." He said. Catacomb let out an 'ahhh', before leaning back into his chair.
The conversation between Luna and Shining Armor soon ended. He grabbed the box she was carrying and headed out the door of the balcony. "Well what are you all waiting for?! It's time! Move out!" He said to Catacomb and Reader. Reader casually stood, while Catacomb jumped to attention with a mock salute. Following their captain, they noticed the chariot at the bottom by the town entrance.
"I take it that our ride is right there?" Catacomb asked. Shining Armor said nothing as he leapt off the balcony, a golden orb surrounding him, slowing his decent. Reader followed after, a blue orb surrounding him. Catacomb laughed like a small child as he went and jumped as well, using his black wings to soar to the ground to the carriage that awaited them. The black field has grown since they arrived to the tower, so hopefully they can make it in time. Catacomb wondered how Perry was doing. As much as he trashed talked him, he was the only one there with a sense of humor, and who actually respected Catacomb as an individual rather than that changeling.
Catacomb landed first, waiting by their ride, wings now a distant thought as they have vanished from sight, leaving him in his classy suit and hat. Even without his toys, Catacomb could tell this was going to be one hell of a time. Shining Armor and Reader landed, and they all made their way into the carriage, resting up before their big mission.
The present time.
It had been two weeks since the mission unfolded. The news stories could not be contained, unfortunately. The event was too widespread, and when some talk, many more learn. Overall though, the identities of the ones responsible for stopping the disaster had been altered, and instead the credit had been given to the elements of harmony. Catacomb couldn't be happier about that, as he laid back in his lounge chair and continued to read the same newspaper that discussed the events in all the detail that they could have.
SOMBRA RETURNED, STOPPED BY HARMONY
The entire country was shrouded in fear yesterday as the old king of the crystal empire came back, attempting to reek havoc over the entire country. His spell had attempted to force all the citizens in Equestria in an infinite nightmare, leaving him in complete control.
Catacomb thought back to the town of Ponyville. Though he was in a hurry to find Pierrot, he still noticed the suffering and madness of those actually affected by the spells power. It was a surreal terrifying, like waking up from a nightmare, to only find yourself still in it. Thankfully the magic necklaces worked and protected the group. Catacomb continued to read the article.
Thankfully, due to the efforts of the six who had taken care of our fine country for over two years, the Elements of Harmony, Sombra had been stopped.
Catacomb laughed at the sentence. He highly doubted that the girls would have done what was done to that poor evil king. The burial was in secret, so no one would know where the body of old King Sombra laid. He was definitely not coming back to life, though, that was for sure. The fight was taxing, he even having to go as far as taking the form of Pierrot in order to confuse and overwhelm Sombra. No matter what though, he was glad he wasn't there for that last fight. The field was destroyed, a testament to the two titans who fought there.
The Princesses both had stated that Sombra would not return, and that both the Crystal Empire and Equestria will be safe from King Sombra. He will no longer be able to cause trouble for the peaceful land ever again.
The rest of the article had been statistic mumbo jumbo and the writers own thoughts on the situation. Catacomb didn't really care though. The papers will always be spun around by the power of the privileged, and for the most part, he didn't want the recognition of aiding in the safety of the world. He did, however, think that his ally had become much more different since his stay in Ponyville. The town as a whole was nice, though he didn't get a chance to stay there long enough to enjoy it. His task having been complete, he only stayed for the burial of Sombra and helping to clean up some of the aftermath. It seemed like it was a good place to vacation to, hence the waiting around. Catacomb figured it was high time for a life changing experience of his own. The request was in, and he only could wait for the letter to come in. He waited for several days, Equestrian bureaucracy at it's finest of course. He figured it would be easier, but since his involvement with the princesses was so hush hush, the princesses would have to wait until they could do it themselves.
It had been an hour later, the newspaper being used as a face mask as Catacombs snoring could be heard through the cruddy apartment. The familiar pop followed by the scroll appearing above the sleeping Catacomb had meant two things. The decision had been finalized, and Catacomb was in for a rude awakening. The letter fell on his head, startling him awake and looking around for the offending object. As everything came into focus, he realized that trying to look through a newspaper would be difficult, so he took it off and looked down at his lap. The letter laid there, acting all harmless and innocent. Catacomb grinned happily as he opened the letter quickly and skimmed it. Raising his hand in a gesture of success, he got up to start to get his belongings together. Nothing like a paid vacation to make anyone's day. He would leave the next day's early train, and stay in the spare bedroom of the house they had in Ponyville. Nothing could possibly go wrong, besides staying with the Pierrot himself. Catacomb quickly read through and double checked the details. He gulped slightly as the realization hit him.
"I...am staying with...Perry..."
Chapter 1: Andante
It was big. Probably bigger than the fine gentleman helping folks onto the train had ever seen. The tie dye patterns on it only helped to draw attention to the piece of luggage. The owner casually grinned as he left it with him to place onto the baggage cart. Tipping his fedora casually, the owner of the bag stepped onto the train, leaving the diligent employee to stare at the eyesore, contemplating several things. How in the sun and the moon did he manage to carry it around so easily? The thing looked like it had to weigh at the very least one hundred pounds, not telling what could be stuffed in it. What if there was a body? What if he was transporting a hit to verify the finishing of a job? Was it better to not ask questions or be concerned? Not paying attention, the line of people that were waiting for him to let them onto the train grew, and some were definitely becoming more agitated than others. Snapping out of his current delusion, which made the owner of the bag into some sort of secret agent, he quickly guided folks onto the train. One of them looked at him, tipping his own fedora.
"You should pay a bit more attention! This is my first vacation since ever, and I don't want it to be ruined." he spoke to the gentleman, holding his small bag against his chest to make it easier to slip through the doors when he finally entered. The man nodded, letting him pass to help others who needed it.
Holding his bag against his chest, Catacomb looked for a seat. He was originally offered a private room, but he traded that down so he could enjoy the presence of others. The others that made their way onto the train quickly found seats to call their own. According to a brochure Catacomb picked up in a gift shop at the station, many people traveled to this small town quite often, between the freshest foods around, brilliant dresses, or just the overly friendly and subtle scenery that Ponyville had to offer to the world. Definitely different than just being in the crowded city, Catacomb could feel the lack of tension in the air, only the simple joys of happiness. He just closed his eyes and laid back, deciding to sleep through the ride. Being awake would only make him anxious to get there. What he would do, the people he could meet. It makes the thought of who his roommate would be all the better...slightly.
A slight sneeze escaped the tired man sitting at a subtle table in a decent sized house. The kitchen was fairly plain, having only the essentials. The drapes were opened slightly, as to not make it too bright, but provide a lack of desire for artificial light to fill the room. He lifted up the edge of his odd looking mask to take a sip of coffee, natures get the hell up button for grown folks who's only desire was to sleep all day. Not saying that his desire was to sleep, but sleep was definitely the prevalent force here, holding him back from getting dressed normally. Setting the cup down and his mask back into place, designed with sleep in mind itself, the happy smile painted on it completed with eyeholes that looked like they were closed as well. Only due to the tinted see through material was the wearer able to get a good look out of them. He got up and made his way to his room, deciding it was as good of a time as any to get put together. As much as white with red and green polka dots were nice, pajamas were not social wear under any circumstances. His new business partner had given him his new task the night before, a surprise V.I.P. was making their way into Ponyville today, and the letter, being sent through Princess Celestia herself, made it all the more important. He would be damned if he showed up for his first official day of work in sleeping garb.
The closets diversity was lacking, the shirts consisted of all long sleeved, covered in flashy red, white, and green diamond patterns, meant to draw attention to the wearer. The pants that had hung next to the shirts were a beige color, made of a resilient material meant to take whatever the day had planned. Actually taking time to decide as if it actually mattered, he finally decided on a diamond shirt and beige pants. Reaching into a dresser drawer, he pulled out a white ceramic mask, made of sterner stuff than his current mask. The eyes were a plus shape, still using the same tinted material used on the other mask. The painted blue smile made the masks creepy stare complete, but that's the way he liked it, and honestly didn't see why others thought it was strange. He took off his sleep shirt slowly, taking care not to reopen the stitching on his chest. He had only been released from the hospital a few days ago, so he would prefer not to go back if at all possible. He took less care removing his sleep pants, throwing both to the side and got on his clothes for the day. Removing his current mask, he quickly swapped it out for the more sturdy one, taking care to keep his slightly long brown hair out of the inside. He gave himself a thumbs up in the mirror, admiring his distinguished tastes in fashion. He quickly threw on his boots and made his way to the hospital. He figured his boss would be all right if he took a detour, knowing the circumstances.
Catacomb sat back in is seat, watching the scenery pass by from his window. He hummed happily, counting the trees as they all passed by. A women, pushing a beverage cart down the isle went up to him, about to ask him if he wanted anything. Before she could speak, though, he held up a hand, causing her to remain silent for a few seconds. "No thank you." He finally spoke, putting his hand down. She stared for a few more seconds, before finally asking the question on her mind.
"Umm if you don't mind me asking, what are you doing?" He didn't turn around, just continued to stare out the window. He did, however, respond to her question after a few more seconds passing.
"Counting trees." It was a simple response, but one that definitely gave rise to more questions than answers for the woman. Catacomb seemed so in depth at his self imposed job. He just continued to stare out of the window, ignoring the odd look from her. She soon snapped out of her stare when another passenger started to complain. She smiled apologetically as she continued to push the cart. Giving a quick glance back, she couldn't help but feel a sense of deja vu.
Quickly making his way to the towns bakery, Sugarcube Corner, the masked man was jumping around all happily, like he had just won a million bits, though cake would have done just the same. Finally arriving, he spotted his boss, tending the counter for the bakery. She wore her favorite pink frilly dress, decorated with colorful streamer and balloon designs. Her bright, pink, and poofy hair finished the look, making her capable of standing out from any visible distance. She bounced up happily as she watched her new partner enter the building. Catching his breath slightly, he finally gave a bow to the woman. "Perry O'te, party planner extraordinaire, at your service." He started speaking, earning a happy squeal from her. "Just tell me where you want me, Pinkie, and I will be there." She quickly ran up to him and gave him one of her famous hugs, causing Perry to let out a groan of pain. "Pinkie...chest...pain..." He let out slowly as air left his lungs.
"Ohmygosh!" She yelled quickly, dropping the aching Perry onto the ground. "Sorry, I kinda forgot. I'm just so excited that I finally have help to prepare for my parties. This is an important person so we are going to need..."
"Lots of music!" Perry chimed in.
"And cake!" Pinkie started to add in.
"Streamers!"
"Balloons"
"Games!"
"Explosions!" Both Pinkie and Perry were jumping up and down happily, the ideas flowing between them. Anyone witnessing the display would only think of the horror and terror the two could cause on a daily basis. One Pinkie is tiring, two, is just madness.
"So, what is the plan exactly?" Perry asked, calming down slightly. Pinkie stood there, scratching the bottom of her chin while she tried to remember the details. Finally, she snapped up and looked at Perry.
"We get the party ready here, while Twilight and the others go and greet him at the train station. They will show him around first, before making their way here, and then we party all night long!" Pinkie rose her fist into the air in a celebratory manner. Perry thought back to his arrival, almost sounding the same as his, minus the showing around bit, but that was his fault anyways.
"Well, what are we waiting for? The show must go on!" Perry said as he scurried into the closet to drag out the supplies. Pinkie nodded and ran into the kitchen, whipping together the party treats in almost an ungodly fashion, going at speeds which should be inhuman. The two were a dynamic duo in every sense of the word. The owners of the bakery watched on from a distance, almost with horrified expressions at the pair working. The man, yellow apron over a classic baker uniform, and his wife, wearing the same uniform, but with a blue apron, slowly went upstairs. Deciding that a day off at this point might be a good idea.
"So who do ya think it is?" Ask one of four girls on a bench, as they sat at the train station. She wore a blue tank top and runners shorts of a matching color. Her light blue wings seemed to match the outfit itself, though the highly distinguishing feature had to have been her hair, which seemed to hold every color of the rainbow within the short locks.
"Can't say Rainbow," another girl spoke. "But I do hope they are as dashing as our last guest." She giggled slightly, her luxurious purple hair falling over her face. She wore a white summer dress, the bottom consisting of alternating diamond patterns. She had a more mature look than the others. It may have just been the way she presented herself, or just the gratuitous amount of makeup.
"I don't get it Rarity." the third spoke. She wore a simple pair of blue jeans and a white tee shirt. Over the tee was a nice orange colored flannel shirt, all slightly worn from hard work, but none-the-less clean looking. Atop her long blond hair, was a large Stetson hat. She was almost never seen without it on, as she treasured it like it was a family member.
"What don't you get, Applejack? Last time we were here, Fluttershy found someone that makes her happy. Oh it must be a dream come true, finding romance from the arms of a handsome and mysterious stranger." Rarity said, sighing slightly as she dramatically leaned into Applejacks arms. Applejack simply dropped the daydreamer, causing her to slip and fall of the bench with a thud. Rarity quickly got up and brushed herself off, giving Applejack nasty stares. The two said nothing as she sat back down, a bit further from Applejack than before. Rainbow's snickering caused the tussled woman to simply 'hmph' and cross her arms, looking away from the two.
"Applejack, Rarity, Rainbow Dash!" The forth girl finally spoke from behind her book. Her long dark blue colored hair, with its usual dark pink stripe going down the side, was pushed out of her face as she glared at the others. She wore a long purple skirt, going down past her knees, and a subtle white dress shirt, giving her a slightly scholarly look. "Please, this could be the most important person besides the Princesses. We have to be on our best behavior." The offending women stared at her as she spoke, Rainbow letting out a light chuckle.
"So you bring us along? Seriously, Twilight, do you even know me?" Rainbow laughed, causing the other two to unwillingly snicker as well.
"What if it was Spitfire making her way to Ponyville." Twilight grinned as she spoke to Rainbow. Rainbow stared for a few seconds before starting to laugh again. Twilight raised an eyebrow at the reaction. "What, you don't think it's possible?"
"Good one, Twi, but I have the entirety of Spitfire's schedule for the next two years." Rainbow said, finally calming down.
"Rainbow, not gonna lie sugarcube, but doesn't that make you a stalker?" Applejack asked.
"No way, total difference. I'm just the Wonderbolt's number one fan. I don't watch them as they sleep or anything weird like that." Rainbow said, chuckling innocently. Applejack nodded at her response, having always been good at figuring out if others had been lying.
"Twilight, Rainbow, Applejack. I can see the train! Oh I am so excited!" Rarity squealed with delight. They watched as the train pulled into the station, containing the guest of honor.
Catacomb stretched out happily as he watched the station grow ever closer. He grabbed his bag and got up, waiting his turn as the folks started to leave their seats and head for the exit. Before he left the train, he turned to the nice lady who offered him beverages. He smiled and said one thing to her, but that one thing caused her to need to take a seat, grab some water, and take a few deep breaths. "137." He grinned and walked off the train and into the bright sunny day that his new vacation spot had to offer.
He just stared, seeing them almost immediately, as they looked around for their intended guest. Smiling happily, he simply turned around and into the sky. Mouthing a simple, 'Thank you Celestia,' he walked to the four girls sitting on the bench, all four of them a vision of purity and beauty in their own way. Catacomb's last visit wasn't under the best of circumstances, and he doubted they would remember him. Still, the ladies that resided in this town made the trip all the more worth it. Rainbow Dash, as he recalled. Her body toned from exercise, but no less attractive for being so. Applejack's build was strong and muscular, easily able to take down most men a notch. It was this that made her sexy. Catacomb always had a thing for women who could kick his ass, or at least try. Now the Princesses personal student was a different story. Slim and small, yet her figure was definitely not lacking. It was hard to imagine such a well endowed genius. Finally was the diamond amongst the gems. Rarity was beauty in every superficial sense of the word. Her long hair, the curves on her body, and that mature glow that shined from her face. For just about any man, she could easily personify perfection in the female form. It was hard for Catacomb to behave himself, but getting to know a group of lovelies like them would take time, and if experience is any indicator, patience and cunning had always paid off.
"So, what is a nice group of ladies doing out here?" Catacomb asked approaching from the side and leaning against the light post next to the bench. His sudden appearance startled them all as they looked over at him.
"It's none of yer business, partner." Applejack said defensively. Catacomb chuckled slightly as he watched them eye him curiously. It wasn't long before Rarity came to the conclusion.
"Oh dear, how in the name of Celestia could I have forgotten such a nice outfit!" She got up and walked over to Catacomb. "You are one of Perry's friends, am I right?" Rarity asked. Catacomb gave a simple thumbs up and a grin. The other girls finally figured it out as well, as one by one, they started to remember him, as he used that form on his last visit.
"You wouldn't happen to be the V.I.P. that Celestia has sent here?" Twilight asked.
"That would be me! Name's Catacomb, but my friends call me Cata for short, and you ladies most definitely qualify as a friend to me." Catacomb said to them, grinning happily.
"So Cata, what are you doing here in Ponyville?" Rainbow asked. Catacomb looked to the sky, and took a deep breath. The girls listened on intensely for his response.
"I needed a vacation." He stated simply, causing the group to groan. Catacomb looked back to them, giving him a less than amused look.
"No need to be a drama queen about it." Rarity said. Rainbow couldn't help but laugh at her response. Rarity glared at her, but before she could speak Rainbow laid back down on the bench.
"Oh dear," Rainbow started, trying her best to mock Rarity's proper accent. "I can not seem to find a ribbon. This is the worst...possible...thing!" She acted as if she fainted, causing everyone but Rarity and Catacomb to laugh. Catacomb was clueless and Rarity was furious. She tried to storm off the platform, but was stopped by the strong yet gentle grip of Catacomb. He simply grinned, and looking around for any others, decided that a little show was necessary. He casually walked past the light post, quickly taking the shape of Rainbow Dash. He chuckled as he started to speak, perfectly copying Rainbow's voice.
"My name is Rainbow Crash! I make it a habit to cause at least one hundred bits of property damage each time I practice a trick." Rarity and Applejack couldn't help but burst out laughing at the transformation. Rainbow was less than amused with his antics, glaring at him.
"Quit...being me. It's creeping me out." she said to Catacomb. He chuckled and went back to his preferred form. Twilight watched curiously as his shift was fairly quick.
"I have to ask, Mr. Catacomb..." Twilight spoke to him. He shook his head rather quickly, interrupting her question.
"Please, Twilight, just Cata. That formal stuff makes me feel all old and stuff."
"Alright then Cata, do you think I can ask you a few personal questions about changelings in general?" Twilights question was innocent, but Catacomb had a fairly sour look on his face. Twilight noticed and started to frown. "If you don't want to, that's fine. I am sorry if I am bothering you."
"It's no big deal. I just don't like talking about that. It is all people seem to be interested in when they find out what I am. Tell ya what, get to know me a bit better and I might just let you interview me, but for now, I would rather not spend such a great afternoon on a train station platform." The girls nodded and they all started to make their way towards the town.
The tour of the town went surprisingly well. He already knew a good portion of the town, but he never got to learn about it from his brief stay prior. The townsfolk were also really nice, especially since they were not driven mad with fear. Most waved at the group, some even stopping to talk to them. It was just all around friendly, unlike the busy streets of Canterlot. Taking a few minutes, Catacomb closed his eyes and took in the emotions of the surroundings. He could feel the good nature this town had to offer, and wondered why he had not come here before. As the seconds turned into minutes, the rest of the girls noticed that the person they were in charge of had suddenly zoned out somewhere far away. In an almost curious fashion, Twilight found herself repeatedly poking Catacomb in the forehead, trying to get a responce from him. After a few, she got grunts which in turn became peeved snarls.
"Can I help you?" Catacomb asked, slightly annoyed. Twilight jumped back, a slight blush on her face as she chuckled lightly in embarrassment.
"Sorry, sugarcube, but we all thought you decided to take another vacation." Applejack said, causing Catacomb to raise an eyebrow.
"What she means, darling, is that we were wondering why you suddenly stopped moving." Rarity spoke to the confused Catacomb, giving him the insight that he needed.
"Ahhh, ok. I was just tuning into the emotions." he said happily. This simple response only created more questions than answers. "Well, what are we waiting for? Isn't there more to go see?" Twilight and the others looked towards the clock tower, and then at each other with a nod. Catacomb watched this odd display, and was going to ask, but didn't have the time as he was practically dragged over to Sugarcube Corner. "Hey, I can walk you know!" Catacomb yelled out slightly, but was given no reprieve. In his mind, he was being dragged around by four beautiful woman, so why actually complain. Just sit back and enjoy whatever was coming to him.
The entirety of Sugarcube Corner looked edible, almost like a life size gingerbread house. The real treat was beyond the door to the building, though. As he opened it, Catacomb was greeted to a large group of people with a huge banner hanging saying 'Welcome to Ponyville!' Catacomb was shocked, but not nearly as shocked as another individual in the room. The two made eye contact, staring at each other for what felt like eternity.
"...CATA?!" The other man yelled out, in almost complete shock.
"Heh...heh...sup Perry?"
Chapter 2: Animandosi
"Heh...heh...sup, Perry?" Catacomb said with a cheeky smile planted on his face. He watched as the surprised masked man continued to stare his way, before starting a brisk walk towards him. Catacomb didn't bother to struggle as Perry grabbed the back of his collar and started to drag him outside. Everyone watched the two make their way to the door, giving odd looks, as if they should be concerned or not. Catacomb giving the crowd a thumbs up didn't help the decision, so as they were leaving, most went back to the usual party mode. Twilight and the others stood there dumbfounded. Pinkie approached them and started to look towards the door.
"They will be fine." she said to the others happily. "Lets go enjoy the party now!" Twilight looked at her friend.
"Are you sure, Pinkie?" Twilight asked her friend. Pinkie nodded and smiled her usual happy smile.
"I'm sure. If Perry was going to hurt him, my toes would get twitchy, my nose would get itchy, and my sides would feel all stitchy." Twilight stared at Pinkie, her eye twitching slightly.
"Wait, you actually have a Pinkie Sense for that too?" Twilight asked, slight dumbfounded.
"Well duh! Of course I do. Why wouldn't I?" Pinkie responded. The lack of sense in Pinkie's statement making sense while not making sense, Twilight decided to just screw logic and go with it. Pinkie will be Pinkie after all.
Perry casually leaned against the side of the building, Catacomb standing across from him. They looked at each other in silence for a minute before Catacomb finally decided to speak. "What's new with you, Perry?"
"Nothing really. I work here at Sugercube Corner now. But besides that, not much has changed. How did everyone take my resignation anyways?" Perry asked, curious about the state of affairs.
"Really well, actually. Minus Luna, who is probably still suffering the effects of the hangover." Catacomb said with a smile on his face. This caused Perry to chuckle. He knew Luna never really liked him around, so not having to work with him was probably cause enough for her to celebrate.
"I am glad. I just don't feel up to it anymore. I like this kind of life now." Perry couldn't help but grin. Tell him that he would live a peaceful life in a small town a month ago, and he would probably kill you. "I guess I should ask you, why exactly are you here?" Catacomb took a deep breath, gathering his thoughts, not wanting to be brief.
"I envy you. You of all people were able to find a place for yourself in this world. I wanted a chance to find it myself, so I decided to take a break from that crowded city and come here. I dunno if I am going to be as lucky as you are...but ya never know." Catacomb's smile now was different from his usual cocky grin. It was almost a sad smile. "Well good news is I am your new roommate!" Catacombs expression changed instantly, as his toothy grin was back where it should be.
"No." Perry responded, almost as quickly as Catacomb said it to him.
"But Celestia said I could, and technically it's her place, so she has the final say, so bleh!" Catacomb stuck out his tongue. Perry weighed his option. Face the wrath of the deity controlling the sun, or live under the same roof as his former teammate. He didn't mind Catacomb, but he did mind the company he kept. Death was looking pretty good, but then he would make her sad. Finally he gave out a subtle sigh and nodded his head.
"Fine, but two conditions." Catacomb smiled, listening to the rules that Perry was about to place. "First, you sleep on the couch. It folds out so you really can't complain."
"No problem. Have you ever actually seen my bed? It's like sleeping on a wooden floor." Catacomb said.
"And second, no inviting strange women over at weird hours of the night. I like sleep thank you very much." Perry spoke straight faced to his friend.
"Do I really seem like that kind of person, Perry? I am shocked and appalled that you would even think that. Why I never!" Catacomb stormed off to go back to the party. Perry knew better though, so hopefully this meant he would abide by the rules. Catacomb stopped short of the door and looked over at Perry. "Speaking of women though, how is she doing?" Catacomb asked straight faced. Perry sighed at the question.
"She is better, but it will still be a week before she will be cleared for release. Doc Redscar is taking care of her though, so I know it will be fine. He always did a bang up job for us." Catacomb couldn't see through the mask, but he had a feeling that Perry as smiling right now. "Enough of this chatting, Cata. You're missing out on your party! Me and Pinkie Pie spent a good amount of time planning this for you, so have fun!" Perry exclaimed happily. Catacomb nodded and smiled back, finally opening the door. Perry walked in with him, his arm draped over Catacomb's shoulder. They both took one look at each other before jumping up and shouting.
"It's party time!!!" Everyone in the room watched as they pranced back in. Pinkie jumped up happily as well.
"YAY PARTY TIME!!!" She quickly brought out the cake from the kitchen, a huge chocolate cake, Perry's personal favorite. It was a three tier, chocolate cake, chocolate frosting, decorated with chocolate candies and chocolate sprinkles. "All right Perry, activate the cake distribution system!"
"Roger that!" Perry let Catacomb go and fumbled around in his pocket. Catacomb and the others watched cusiously as he pulled out a small rectangular piece of metal with a red button on it. The button had a skull and crossbones decorated on it, causing much concern from Catacomb. He tried to stop his friend, but Perry was too quick. He pushed down the button.
Everything happened in slow motion. The most noticeable thing was a loud bang coming from the cake. The cake's size grew greatly suddenly, and before long, the cake itself could be described as having erupted. The pieces went every which way, hitting guests and walls. Furniture and friends alike were coated with the yummy confectionary. Everyone stood there stunned, not a single person capable of reacting. The room was quite soon after, almost for what could pass as an eternity. Finally Perry spoke, giggling slightly. "I think we used too much gun powder. What do you think Pinkie?" She stood there quiet as everyone waited for a response. Finally, licking around her lips and tasting the cake that had just recently detonated, she said with a straight face.
"You can use too much gunpowder?" It might have been the situation, the atmosphere, or just the people, but everyone started laughing. Even Rarity, who almost went into shock at her now ruined dress, let out a giggle, the silliness of her friend too much to even keep her down.
"Well everyone..." Catacomb spoke, completely iced over in the front from head to toe. "I guess the cake is on the house."
The party went off without a hitch, with the exception of the cake incident. Everyone still had fun despite it though. The hours passed and the sun started to set, causing the tired party goers to depart slowly. The numbers dwindling down, to just the usual gang, including both Perry and Catacomb. Everyone offered to help Pinkie and Perry clean up after the party, even though they insisted they would be fine. Catacomb, on the other hand, sat back and relaxed. He did what he called 'constructive directing' from a nice chair across the room. Ignoring the glares from everyone, Catacomb sat back lazily, enjoying the relaxing day. He closed his eyes, dozing off slightly.
Catacomb was shocked when his little nap was abruptly stopped by the feeling that most definitely felt like a pie being shoved into his face. The reaction, in turn, caused Catacomb to lean back, tipping the chair and doing a backwards summersault into the wall behind him. As the pie dripped off his face, he regained his vision and watched as the culprit, a chuckling Perry, held another pie in his hand with all the girls watching quietly. Everyone was slightly worried, thinking that Catacomb might have hurt himself. He stood up and smiled. "Anyone got any whipped cream?" Pinkie responded with another pie tin, filled up with the desired product, and threw it at Catacomb, who gladly accepted the fate of his face. Everyone couldn't help but laugh now, as the new pie tin slowly slid off, Catacomb licking around the edges of his lips. "You can't have pie without whipped cream!" He said happily, taking a finger and licking off more. Catacomb looked over at the girls, smiling innocently. "Anyone else want a taste?" He said chuckling.
"Ooh me!" Pinkie said as she rushed towards him. Perry grabbed the back of her dress, holding her back as she tried to rush towards Catacomb.
"Down, Pinkie. That is exactly what the slacker wants. Cata, go get yourself cleaned up please." Perry said, slightly irked. These were his friends, and he would rather not subjugate them to Catacombs lechery if at all possible. Catacomb sighed and went into the kitchen to wash up.
Catacomb came out of the kitchen, looking around the room. Everyone was getting their things together as they prepared to leave to their homes. Perry waited for Catacomb to walk him back to the house, and also to keep an eye on him. Catacomb sighed as he walked towards Perry. "Thanks again for the party, Pinkie." Catacomb said to the host.
"It was nothing, silly. Everyone deserves to have a celebration every now and then." Pinkie responded happily. Catacomb nodded and walked out, followed by an unusually silent Perry. As soon as they were out of earshot, Perry started to speak.
"Catacomb, we need to have a talk." he spoke quietly. Catacomb knew better then to act normally in this situation, so he looked over at Perry.
"I came here to enjoy myself and relax. I don't need you acting like a watchdog." Catacomb responded quite bitterly.
"These ladies are my friends. I don't really care what you do with who, but leave them out of it. They are great people, and you would just ruin their lives." Perry spoke coldly.
"They are big girls and can make up their own minds. You don't need to play guardian with them. If they want to become food for me, it is their choice." Catacomb said, not a hint of caring in his voice. He only barely managed to dodge Perry's left hook, grinning slightly. "Oh did I make the big bad Perry angry?"
"Catacomb, I will say this once. You do anything to break their hearts, and I will smash your head..." The two stared at each other for several seconds, Catacomb reaching into his coat.
"If you want to go a round, I am always up for it." Catacomb grinned. Perry watched in astonishment as he had seen Catacomb pull out his Rune Gun.
"Are you retarded!? Put that away before you hurt someone!" Perry said, keeping his distance.
"I respect you, Perry. I really do. I would also rather not fight you, because I have seen what you can do. But I will make myself very clear to you. I do not need a watchdog, a keeper, or any of that crap. I would prefer if we could be friends, but I will not change myself just because you say so." Catacomb made his intentions very clear by pulling the hammer back on the gun. The air was silent, as if even the wind was holding its breath, waiting for an outcome. The quite was suddenly interrupted by a frying pan to the back of Perry's head. He fell forwards, stumbling slightly, gazing back at his attacker.
"Toes twitchy, nose itchy, and sides stitchy." The voice said, wearing a pink dress. She looked over at Catacomb, who only watched in complete bewilderment as she looked over at him. "Don't fight! When friends fight, it makes people sad." The voice belonged to Pinkie Pie. Perry turned and looked over at her, and then at Catacomb. She held her trusty frying pan close, not expecting both of them to burst out laughing. Catacomb put the revolver away and walked over to Perry, wrapping his arms around him. For what could be the first time in Equestrian history, Pinkie Pie was lost. "I...ummm...what?" Both Perry and Catacomb sighed and decided to start from the beginning.
"Perry and I, we have a strange friendship..." Catacomb started to speak.
"Cata and I, on more than one occasion, have tried to kill each other. Once apon a time, he was actually one of my marks. The tricky little bastard here evaded and eluded me for almost a week straight. It got to the point where I actually respected him for it." Perry spoke to the woman, who just listened and hugged the frying pan.
"Finally when I could no longer hide, I fought back. After five hours, neither one of us had even taken a hit. Celestia noticed this, and after an interesting conversation, I was invited into the T.E.S.T. team, with full amnesty and a pardon for my crimes. I don't get paid nearly as much as those others, but I get my own rewards in return."
"So...you two are friends...because you try to hurt each other...and can't..." Pinkie said, trying to understand it herself. Perry and Catacomb nodded. "But you seriously wanted to hurt Cata..."
"Yup. It has actually gotten fairly normal. The prick's attitude gets on my last nerves." Perry said as if it was common knowledge.
"I deny nothing." Catacomb said casually. "On a side note, I promise I will behave. But I won't not be me, deal?"
"Deal." Perry responded. "Say, want to get a drink? I know this nice bar. The bartender is a great fellow. Wonderful to talk to."
"Sure, though you can talk. I got work to do." Catacomb grinned as they walked off towards the bar leaving a confused Pinkie standing their holding a frying pan. Applejack walked up to her, having left shortly after she noticed Pinkie go missing.
"Ya alright there, Pinkie? Ya kinda wandered off." Applejack asked. She looked curiously at the pan in Pinkie's hands. "What are ya doin with that frying pan?"
"I don't know, Applejack. I just don't know." Pinkie said as she wondered towards Sugarcube Corner.
"Ya don't know? Pinkie wait!" Applejack went after her trying to figure out the reason for the confusion. "What do ya mean ya don't know?"
"I thought they were being mean, but they were being nice by being mean, which meant to them that they were being all friendly, and my head hurts..." Pinkie said quickly, leaving Applejack to now ponder the strange turn of events that had occurred.
"Wait, ya mean Perry and Cata? They seemed friendly enough."
"That's the problem!" Pinkie yelled out. Applejack stood there confused now.
"So...it's a problem that Cata and Pears are friends?"
"No! It's a problem that they are friends, not that they are friends!" Pinkie stated. Applejack just stared for a second, trying to figure out what her friends was talking about.
"Ya lost me partner." Applejack finally said. "What's the problem again?"
"That's exactly the problem! I have no idea!" Pinkie blurted out, before walking into the bakery. Applejack couldn't have been more lost than if she was dropped into the middle of the Everfree blindfolded.
"I need a drink..." she said to herself, making her way towards both Perry and Catacomb. Maybe they could do a better job explaining it than Pinkie could.
Chapter 3: Strascinando
The bar was on the emptier side tonight, the soft background jazz music playing from the jukebox. The ones who were here remained complacent with there situation, sitting and drinking. Some laughing, others were solemn and alone looking. Perry and Catacomb entered this said bar, taking a look around. With so few people, they knew they would be able to relax, so they took up two stools at the bar. The bartender, a kind of short stocky man sporting a wicked handle bar moustache, looked over to the two, instantly recognizing the one from a few weeks ago. He filled up a glass and slid it over to him, making sure to stick a bendy straw into the glass. Casually making his way over to the two, he stopped in front of Catacomb.
"What can I get for you tonight?" The bartender asked Catacomb. He looked over to Perry, who was happily sipping his apple juice through the straw. Catacomb smiled.
"I don't know what that dopey bitch ordered, but anything is fine as long as it's stronger than whiskey." Catacomb smiled and looked over at Perry, who was sending a death glare through his mask.
"I got just the thing." The bartender said, and placed a bottle in front of Catacomb, with a completely different language written on it. Catacomb looked it over and then looked at the bartender.
"What is it?" Catacomb asked, examining the bottle.
"Dunno really, but I can use it to strip paint, so it must be good." he replied normally.
"Works for me." Catacomb smiled. The bartender gave him a shot glass, and proceeded to fill the glass. Before taking the bottle away, Catacomb stopped him. "Just leave it." Catacomb grinned, causing the bartender to smile.
"A man who can hold his liquor...don't get many of you around here." He said to Catacomb.
"Perry, you want to try some?" Catacomb asked. Perry casually shook his head and continued to sip the juice through the straw. "Meh, more for me then."
"So, Perry, how has it been?" The bartender asked. Perry stopped sipping and looked over to him.
"Well, surprisingly. The advice you gave me was spot on, and I owe you a debt of gratitude. Thank you again kind barkeep."
"Glad to hear it." the bartender took out a jar and filled up Perry's glass.
"What kind of advice did ya need?" Catacomb asked Perry. He looked at his friend and sighed.
"Well, I was in an emotional rut, so to speak. I was conflicted with my past choices affecting my possible future. I didn't know..."
"Ok, enough. No going all sappy on me, it will make the booze taste bad." Catacomb through back the shot, and slammed the glass back onto the counter. "OH MAN IS THAT GOOD SHIT!" he chuckled happily, pouring himself another glass. "I get where your going anyways." Catacomb looked over to the bartender, who only watched the antics of the two with piqued curiosity. "Thanks for taking care of my pal here. He can be a bit of a dumbass when it comes to common sense." Perry simply shrugged at the comment, continuing his sipping spree from the glass.
"No problem, I guess." the bartender told Catacomb. "Young fellows like you two are always welcome here. Just don't cause any trouble." he said happily.
"Wouldn't even think of it!" Catacomb said, forcing a spew of giggles from his friend. "Like your one to talk." Catacomb glared. "Last time this guy got drunk, a bar was wiped off the face of Equestria." Perry's giggles soon turned to nervous chuckles.
"How the hell did he manage that?!" the bartender asked surprised. Perry finished the drink and quickly looked over to him.
"It is a long story, so to make it simple, I no longer drink." Perry said. The bartender nodded slowly, and taking out a clipboard, started to write something down. "What is that, good barkeep?"
"Just a list of who to never serve alcohol to..." Perry nodded slowly, while Catacomb couldn't help but laugh loudly.
The door of the bar opened up, attracting the attention of several of the bar goes. Applejack walked in, and after a brief look around, found who she was looking for. She made her way over to the duo at the bar, ignoring the wolf calls of a few drunken patrons. She sat down next to Perry, looking at the bartender.
"Good evenin', Earl." she said to the bartender.
"The usual, Miss Applejack?" he asked, though still pouring her drink anyways. It was a formality to ask, but she never changed. Whiskey on the rocks, with an apple slice. He gave her the glass, while Perry and Catacomb stared on in awe.
"What, ya never seen a lady drink?" She asked, slightly annoyed. Perry shook his head quickly.
"No, not that." He looked over at the bartender. "Your name isn't barkeep?" Earl shook his head, holding back a chuckle.
"No it isn't. Name's Earl Grey." He held out his hand, in which Perry gladly shook it. Catacomb, now on his third glass, was giggling slightly.
"You seriously thought his name was barkeep?" Catacomb asked, laughing.
"He never corrected me..." Perry said sheepishly, before sticking his bendy straw back up the mask, quietly sipping. Applejack smiled, watching the two acting what could be considered normal.
"Hey, I had been meaning to ask ya two, what happened that got Pinkie all frazzled?" she asked Perry and Catacomb. They smiled and looked at her.
"Nothing much, just one of our usual spats." Catacomb said. Perry nodded, still sipping.
"Usual spats? Like fight?" Apple jack asked, drinking her whiskey and eating the apple slice.
"Yes. Though I doubt it was going to escalate to a dangerous point." Perry said casually. Catacomb downed another glass, and slammed it against the counter.
"You doubted it?! I was going to blow yer head off!" Catacomb said proudly.
"With your pea shooter? I doubt you'd even hit me." Perry said with a cocky tone. Catacomb quickly reached into his coat, and pulled out both revolvers this time, putting the barrels to Perry's masked face.
"Go ahead and call my babies pea shooters one more time... I dare you..." Catacomb said, with an angry smile on his face. Applejack looked over at the two, staring in confusion at what Catacomb was holding.
"I don't want to sound dumb or anything, but what the heck are ya holding, Cata?" she asked. Quickly Catacomb shifted over next to Applejack as he gazed at her with as much charm as he could dish out.
"Ah, I see you have taken an interest in these. They are called Rune Guns." Catacomb said, completely forgetting his death threats to Perry. "The latest in a combined effort by the Griffon Empire, and the Mages Collective." He opened the chamber of the gun and pulled out a bullet. The small shell was etched with lines going along the side in an intricate pattern. The lines glowed a dark crimson, almost as if the metal was on fire. Catacomb looked over to Perry, who only went back to sipping his apple juice happily, now on his forth glass. "Those special few who can use magic do so by using key words and phrases to manipulate mana. You with me so far?"
"I am best friends with Twilight..." Applejack sighed. "You can bet yer bits she has tried to explain magical stuff to me. Not my style. I prefer hard work over fancy spells to make it through the day."
"So you at least understand the basics then. Well before if you didn't know magic, you were out of luck, but these change that. The shells here are inscribed with the runic versions of those key phrases, allowing people like me who can't do that kind of magic to still be able to cast. The gun, this large metal thing, is the delivery system that tells the magic where to go, while the shell tells it what to do." Catacomb finished his explanation. Applejack looked slightly intrigued, while Perry simply sighed. "Perry would you..."
"No." Perry responded quickly, knowing where this was going. "I refuse to be a demonstration for your ballistic joy. Besides, my magic is still out of sync, so I can't really control it yet. Doc said it was a combination of my injury and awakening, so I can't use magic for a week or so." Catacomb looked sad, then happy, grinning evilly.
"So I could beat you then..." He said gleefully.
"No." Perry responded. "I can and will kick your ass regardless, now please go back to your new friend there and let me enjoy my juice in peace."
"Fine, be that way." Catacomb looked back at Applejack, who just finished downing another refill. Earl was good. Catacomb didn't even see him do it. "So what do you think of Amare and Tolleranza?"
"Ama taller whata?" She asked, not understanding him.
"Did you really name the stupid things that?" Perry asked. Catacomb chuckled.
"Pardon me, but I'm a bit lost here. What happened?" Applejack ask the two.
"Don't listen to negative nelly here. I thought they would be a suiting name figuring what has happened in the past." Catacomb said. He grinned as he looked at Applejack. "Wanna see something funny?"
"Umm, sure. Why not." Applejack responded, slightly nervous. Catacomb took out a yellow colored bullet from his jacket and put it into the empty slot. He aligned the bullet to fire next and aimed at Perry, who almost looked like he was having scary flashbacks.
"Cata...be reasonable here...is it because I called your friends there stupid?" Perry asked. Catacomb gave a simple grin.
"Yes." He pulled the trigger, causing the spell to trigger. A spark fired, forming a cloud above Perry, who cringed nervously, almost incapable of moving.
"NO TWILIGHT!" Perry cried out before a bolt of lightning erupted from the cloud, striking Perry and causing him to twitch violently afterwards.
"Good times..." Catacomb said putting the smoking gun away, along with its twin. Applejack smacked him on the back of the head. He held the back of his head, groaning slightly before looking at her.
"Ya crazy?! Ya coulda hurt him." She said to Catacomb. He looked over at Perry, who twitched slightly on the ground, and then at all the people staring at him.
"Don't worry folks. The guy is like a cockroach. No matter how hard you try he just don't die." Catacomb laughed. Most of the customers shrugged and went back to their own business. Earl looked at Catacomb, with a slight scowl of disapproval.
"Your last warning. No more violence or im going to have to kick you out." He said, looking down at Perry. The masked man raised an arm slowly, muttering a few simple words before passing out.
"Check...please..."
"Well then, now that he is taking a nice nap..." Applejack's glare was like daggers directed at Catacomb. He wasn't particularly fond of it, as it felt like Shining Armors glare. "What? You never seen this happen?" he said, slightly annoyed at the accusing look.
"Well...Twilight did that a number of times...but that's different." she said. Catacomb raised an eyebrow.
"Different how?" Catacomb asked. "Is it because I am the one doing it? Is it really ok for one person to do one thing, but it's wrong for someone else to do it?"
"That's not what I mean!" Applejack said, raising her voice.
"Then what is it exactly? You know, I can read you better than you think... just like the others who know." He put the money down and picked up his unconscious friend. "If your going to look at me with those same accusing eyes, at least wear something so I don't have to look at them." Catacomb walked out with Perry. Applejack quickly got up, throwing her money down and running out. She quickly caught up to Catacomb and ran right in front of him
"Now wait just a gosh darn minute!" Applejack started to yell. "Don't you even think about walking away from me when I am trying to explain myself." Catacomb stared at her, but sighed. He always was a sucker for the ladies, so he figured a chance was in order.
"Fine, you have your chance." He said coldly.
"Yes, I don't like yer kind." She bluntly stated.
"And on that note, I am outta..."
"No you don't! Yer gonna listen!" She said, poking her finger into Catacomb's chest. "I have no issues with you. I will admit, it's hard to look past what happened, but it just wouldn't be right to judge you solely based on yer peers actions. I am sorry. I saw you do that to Perry, and all I could see was that day." Catacomb nodded, still a bit upset. He understood where she was coming from. He didn't like it, but he could understand her feelings. It was the same as with Shining Armor
"For starters, I accept your apology, and I am sorry as well. It's hard to be me sometimes, with all the bad talk my kind gets. I get a bit hot blooded when people look at me as if I am like them..." Catacomb said. "Listen, how about we try again and maybe start out on the right foot this time." Catacomb smiled. For a brief moment, Applejack could see him, not his exterior, but him, in that smile. She smiled back, and held out her hand for a handshake. Catacomb reached for the hand, but instead took the surprise route and gripped her in a hug. He whispered something into her ear, causing her face to turn redder than any apple she has picked. "He'll be out for a bit. Why don't you come over so we can...get to know each other better...in more ways than one." He laid out the charm as thick as he could, grinning ear to ear as he looked at her blushing face. She stood there, hiding her face below her hat as she trembled slightly. "So Applejack, what do ya say?" Catacomb asked slyly, as he let her go.
"Ya want to know..." Applejack said slowly, still hiding behind her hat. "Well I think..." Catacomb couldn't react as she nailed him in the face with her fist, sending him rolling across the ground, dropping Perry in the process. " I THINK YOUR A HUGE PERVERT!" Her face was still bright red, and very angry looking. Catacomb looked up from his wreck, regaining focus as he rubbed his nose. He watched the highly embarrassed Applejack storm off back to her house, not even bothering to look back.
"Yeah...she totally wants me." Catacomb said to himself slyly. He got up and dusted himself off, picking up the brutalized Perry afterwards. This will be hard as hell to explain, but he should still be out for a bit. Catacomb wandered into the direction he believed the house to be. He had seen it once before, but only briefly. Catacomb believed he wouldn't have any issues though.
"Yup, I'm lost." Catacomb said as he wondered around the city in the middle of the night. It had been nearly an hour since he started to look around, and he was starting to get tired. The lack of sleep the night before, the booze, and the current possibly past midnight hours did no such help for him. He tried to wake Perry, but the lug was sound asleep to the point where he thought he could sneak a peek under the mask. He learned the hard way though, as even in his sleep he was highly defensive, and managed to deck Catacomb as he touched it. He was sick of being hit today. Giving up, he decided to just go to the park, and sleep amongst the stars.
Resting against a tree, Perry snored slightly, causing Catacomb a small amount of grief. He rested against the opposite side of the tree, staring up into Luna's night sky. The soft sounds of nature were able to drown out Perry's snoring, helping Catacomb fall into a nice slumber. He laughed on the inside slightly, only wondering how the hell he was going to explain it all to Perry. He figured he should leave the Applejack part out of it though. He was probably going to get it for the lightning round he fired at him as is. He chuckled again, happily drifting off finally into a peaceful slumber.
Chapter 4: Fortissimo
"Umm think he is alive?" A young voice spoke. Catacomb tried to tone it out, as his head was slightly pounding.
"Ah dunno. He looks like he is breathing. Sweetie, is Perry alright?" Another voice asked, causing Catacombs ability to ignore the sounds to become increasingly difficult.
"Yup. Perry is up...what's that? What's a Catacomb?" a third voice, this one being identified as Sweetie, said to the others. Catacomb groaned, realizing that sleep at this point was no longer an option. He stirred, causing the two small girls in front of him to jump back in surprise. "What happened?" Sweetie asked.
"He's alive!" The first voice yelled out. Catacomb opened an eye slowly, staring at two young girls, no more then about ten years old. The one that just spoke had short magenta hair, and wore a simple outfit consisting of an orange tee shirt and shorts. She had a small pair of orange wings flittering around, probably from the surprise of his awakening. The other wore a yellow tee and a pair of denim overall's. She had bright red hair, with a bright pink bow on her head. The one who just yelled, the winged one, walked closer to Catacomb. "You alright mister?" She asked. Catacomb groaned and covered his ears.
"Too...loud..." Catacomb said to the young girl. She looked at him funny for a second, before another voice could be heard.
"Scootaloo, right? Don't bother with him. He thought it would be funny to drink a bit too much last night, and is now paying the price." Catacomb could easily make out that voice, as it belonged to the only other adult here.
"Guess that stuff was a bit stronger than expected. Heh...ow...hurts to laugh." Catacomb clutched his head in agony, closing his eyes quickly.
"I'll say, didn't expect to wake up in a park, but we will talk about that later." Catacomb heard rustling from the other side of the tree, and soon after the sound of footsteps. He looked up to see another young girl wearing a white dress, and atop her head was a light purple and pink hair. Standing next to her was Perry, arms crossed and tapping his foot. Catacomb knew he was in trouble. He remembered shooting Perry, resulting in him going unconscious, and then trying to lay the moves on Applejack.
"So...where do we live?" Catacomb asked quietly, as to not bother his headache.
"I think it would be appropriate to introduce these nice young ladies first. That is Scootaloo, Applebloom, and Sweetie Belle." Perry pointed to each one as he spoke, Applebloom being the one with the bow, and Sweetie was the one he had just gotten the chance to see.
"Morning ladies." Catacomb said quietly.
"Mah sister says that people who drink themselves silly are no good bums who only want to cause trouble." Applebloom said, almost sounding like she was reprimanding Catacomb.
"I don't see how that's any of your concern." Catacomb said, slightly annoyed.
"Cata, her sister is Applejack, so don't go and say things you may regret." Perry said to Catacomb, who had a slightly worried look.
"Really?! She is your sister, huh?" Catacomb asked Applebloom.
"Yup." Applebloom said cheerfully.
"Swell." Catacomb groaned. "Well she is right about it being bad to drink to much. Totally regretting the outcome right now."
"So Cata, was it?" Sweetie asked. Catacomb nodded. "Why did you two sleep on a tree?" she asked.
"Yes, Cata, why DID we sleep against a tree last night? If you couldn't find the house, couldn't you have went to the inn?"
"I was slightly tipsy, cut me some slack." Catacomb said to Perry. "So we going back now, cause I could totally use some medicine."
"Yes, but I would like to make a stop first." Perry said. Catacomb moaned, obviously not wanting to do anything at the moment. Perry sighed, and he looked down at his friend. "Please...I promise only this one stop." Catacomb noted the solemn tone in Perry's voice. He finally understood what he was asking, and nodded.
"You visit her everyday?" Catacomb asked, getting himself up, and attempting to compose himself.
"Indeed. It is how I know my day will be alright." Perry said. Catacomb didn't even need to be able to sense it to feel the strong feelings that Perry felt. It was almost a delicacy to Catacomb, but he restrained himself from feeding. This was special, and it didn't need Catacomb's curse to taint it.
"Well then, let's not wait any longer. I will admit I am eager to get to know the tamer of the savage beast." Catacomb snickered. Perry couldn't help but chuckle as well. As crude as the comparison was, it was still spot on. Both made there way to the hospital quietly.
"Ah, Perry. What a...pleasure..." The receptionist stared at the masked man. "You know the room, just behave yourself." she said as she continued to look down at papers in front of her. Perry nodded and started to walk towards the room. Catacomb quickly caught up to Perry, grinning slightly.
"Ok, I smell a story here. What did you do?" Catacomb asked. Perry chuckled slightly.
"What can I say? I don't like doctors." Perry said casually and breifly. This was more than enough, though. "Thank you for coming with me."
"Ah shucks, you are to kind. Though I have no choice in the end." Catacomb scratched the back of his head. "Kinda gotta get home. I am starting to smell like death."
"What's wrong with the smell of death?" Perry asked. Both started to laugh yet again, at least until they arrived at the entrance to the hospital room. "You mind waiting out here for a minute, Cata?" Perry asked.
"I understand, Perry." Catacomb responded, giving a mischievous smile. "You can't be all lovey dovey in front of me, is that it? Take your time Perry, as a fine woman needs to be given the proper amount of loving." Perry sighed and shook is head.
"Just behave please..." Perry said, sighing slightly.
"Relax, what could I possibly do in a minute?" Catacomb asked, half joking, half serious. Perry ignored the response and walked in.
"Ok Cata, you can come...oh for the love of Celestia!" Perry yelled as he walked out to find a strapping looking young man, short light blue hair and dark black punkish style clothes making out with a nurse in the hallway.
"I'll be sure to come in for a checkup Nurse Redheart. Please take 'good' care of me." The man said to the pink haired nurse. She blushed heavily and walked away, giving the occasional glance back at the man, who only winked at her while giving her a devilish smile.
"Catacomb, for the love of all that is holy, please tell me that isn't you..." Perry said staring. Looking around first, the young mans form shifted quickly into that of Catacomb's usual favorite. He grinned and looked over at Perry. "Of all the places...whatever makes you...or them happy." Perry simply shrugged his shoulders.
"She is starved for passion, who am I as a upstanding citizen to deny her the simple pleasures of life? It would have been cruel of me."
"Not my problem then. Anyways, she is all set to meet you." Perry said to Catacomb, who proceeded to walk into the room. He looked at the bed, or more the woman laying on it. She was mostly hidden under the covers, the only visible thing about her was her long pink hair and blue eyes peering from just above the cover. Catacomb just stared at her, an eyebrow raised. "Fluttershy, are you ok?" Perry asked, slightly concerned?
"Um...I am fine...I uhh just...well I heard you yelling... and...uhh..." Fluttershy, the woman hiding under the covers, stuttered slightly as she tried to speak. Perry walked over to her, and to Catacombs surprise, took his mask off and kissed her forehead. Besides the one time, Catacomb has never even seen him remove it, so even with his back turned, the sight was a shocker.
"Don't worry, my friend here was just being himself." Perry said as he slipped his mask back on.
"You say it like it's a bad thing, Perry." Catacomb said, laughing slightly. He walked towards the other side of the bed, chuckling as she let out a small 'eep' before hiding a bit more under the covers. "I am Catacomb, but you can call me Cata." He looked over to Perry, giving him a questioning look. "Is she always like this?"
"With people she doesn't know, usually. I found the way she froze adorable personally." Perry said, chuckling. Catacomb could see from where he was standing that she was blushing slightly, at the comment. He looked over to Perry and kind of glared.
"I know I saidI wouldn't do my thing, but I swear if you two keep this up, I am going to lose it. Come on, just a nibble?" Catacomb asked nicely.
"Umm...I am sorry for interrupting...what is he talking about Perry...if it isn't a problem..." Fluttershy asked, revealing more of her face. Looks alone, Catacomb wouldn't think twice about making a move, but chances are he wouldn't live very long if he did. She was a catch, and Catacomb gave an approving smile to Perry.
"Well, Flutters, Catacomb is a changeling." Her eyes widened, and with another 'eep', she ducked for cover under the blanket.
"Ouch, I am hurt." Catacomb said, though without really being serious.
"Oh...I'm sorry..." Fluttershy peered back over the covers. "Please don't be upset, I didn't mean to hurt your feelings."
"I was just joking, doll. It's fine, I get that a lot." Catacomb said, smiling.
"Anyways, Catacomb here has to feed on the love of others occasionally." Perry said. He looked over to Catacomb, and tilted his head slightly. "How exactly DO you do that anyways?" Perry asked.
"Well, how it is actually done is quite complicated, so I will give you the 'for dummies' version. Your love for each other flows out towards one another, in more ways than just physical emotions. You give off a special chemical that seeps through the skin. It is only detectable by us changelings, and by using a special gland, we pull it into ourselves and convert it into life energy. Downside is, depending on how much I eat, you will become less attracted to each other. But a tiny nibble with a love like yours, It won't even matter." Catacomb said, forming scholarly glasses on his face as he did his grand explanation's finish. "It is also how I break attachments to someone I...well for lack of a better term, use for food."
"Catacomb, I don't feel comfortable with you eating anything about me." Perry said plainly.
"Well then, you two have made me hungry, so I'm off to find that sexy nurse. Nice meeting ya Fluttershy..." She nodded from under her blanket. "...and see you two around!" Catacomb changed back into his punk appearance and went back to the receptionist. Perry sighed slightly, hearing Nurse Redheart being paged over the intercom. Some things will always be the same. Perry though about catacomb and chuckled though.
"What's so funny, Perry?" Fluttershy asked, no longer hiding under the covers.
"I wonder when he will remember he has no idea where his home is...oh well. Trivial facts, not important."
Catacomb peered out of the examination room, making sure no one was coming. When he noticed the coast was clear, he walked out and shifted back to his normal appearance. His devious grin was accompanied by him rubbing his stomach. He casually walked down the corridor back to Fluttershy's room. He knocked on the door, before hearing a quiet voice speak from the other side.
"C...Come in." Fluttershy responded with her usual soft tone. Catacomb opened the door and looked around. Perry wasn't in here anymore, much to Catacomb's disappointment. He looked over to Fluttershy, who, though less hidden, had still made it a habit of hiding from him.
"Did Perry say where he was going? I forgot to have him show me where I live." Catacomb scratched the back of his head, giving her an embarrassed smile. Fluttershy nodded.
"He said that he was going home to relax for work." Fluttershy responded. Catacomb hung his head, sighing.
"What am I going to do now?" Catacomb said, sighing slightly.
"Well, I could tell you... If you want." Fluttershy responded. Catacomb shot up, his eyes sparkling with happiness. This caused Fluttershy to retreat slightly from his odd mood shift.
"That would be simply the most awesome thing ever!" Catacomb responded. Fluttershy proceeded to tell Catacomb how to get there. Catacomb made note of how simple it actually was.
"So you going back then?" Fluttershy asked? Catacomb shook his head and smiled.
"Oh hell no! I only wanted to know so I would know. I got things to see, people to...nevermind that, it's a great day out and I don't want to waste it. Again, thank you very much for helping me out. You are a life saver." Catacomb gave a quick wave as he practically jumped out of the door. He happily ran through the hospital, getting a few aggravated yells from doctors he had passed, and finally made it back out into the bright sunny... rain...
"I refuse to accept this..." Catacomb said blankly as he stood in the rain. He ran quickly through town to find someplace that would provide him shelter. The nearest place he could find was the giant library...made from a tree. Shrugging at the odd architecture, he ran inside and closed the door, dripping wet. He was greeted by a small boy, probably the same age as the other young girls from earlier, if not a bit older. He had spiked green hair and wore a green tee with purple jeans, and a purple jacket.
"Welcome to Golden Oaks Library. Name's Spike. How can I help ya?" The young boy asked.
"Just taking shelter from the storm. Didn't expect rain today." Catacomb responded as he tried to get as much moisture out of his hat as possible.
"Well be careful. Twilight will have both of our heads if you wreck any books." Spike said, with a worried look on his face. Catacomb perked up when he heard Twilight's name.
"Wait, are we talking about Twilight Sparkle?" Catacomb asked. Spike nodded, causing Catacomb to get a bit excited. "It must be fate that I find my way here. Oh how the stars have guided my direction to ..."
"Ahem..." Catacomb looked over to see the said woman sitting at a desk, looking slightly peeved from being distracted at her reading. "This is a library, Cata. If you want to make noise, keep it to an inaudible level, please." Twilight more demanded than asked.
"Sorry." Catacomb apologized quietly.
"It's fine. So your just trying to escape the storm?" Twilight asked.
"Yeah, I kinda didn't see it coming." Twilight raised an eyebrow.
"We were preparing for the rain for at least a week. Didn't Perry tell you?" Catacomb looked at Twilight, his eye twitching slightly. He pulled out his guns and looked over at Twilight.
"Excuse me, but I have to go kill a clown." Catacomb said calmly. As he made for the door he was quickly stopped by a squeal. He turned to see Twilight practically charging him.
"OH WOW! The newest rune gun model! Metal casing infused with diamonds for added strength and conductivity! Masterwork enchanting! Perfect spell phrasing on the guns! Can I see Them?!" Twilight said quickly. Catacomb leaned towards Spike, and started to whisper into his ear.
"Hey, Spike. Is it safe to let her?" Catacomb asked.
"Beats me, but her pursuit of knowledge can be very scary if you deny her, so your better off." Spike responded, shrugging his shoulders. "She is good with magic, so what is the worst that could happen?" Catacomb nodded and looked over at Twilight.
"Fine, but be careful, they are a custom build. And don't mess with the enchantments, last thing I need is to go to shoot and get a flag with 'BANG' written on it." He handed the guns to Twilight, who immediately ran back to her desk. Catacomb walked over, noticing the magnifying glass she pulled from the drawer.
"So this is a rune gun up close. Do you have any shells?" Catacomb reached into his jacket and pulled out a leather case. To be on the safe side, he pulled out a green one, a sleep spell, and handed it to her. She studied the bullet, for almost a minute. "I can feel the mana working its way through the runes. This is so amazing! I never thought I would find someone who actually uses these things. I mean, do you know how much they cost...probably, as you own two, but WOW! The shells alone cost about 20 bits to make, and that's not even from an expert in Rune crafting. These are fantastic! Who made them!?" Twilight was a mile a minute with her comments, and Catacomb barely was able to keep up.
"Well, I purchased the materials to make them...and...well..."
"Well what?! Is it a secret?!" Twilight asked, obviously excited. Catacomb could only laugh at her overactive enthusiasm.
"No it's fine, I am just afraid you will overload." Catacomb laughed. He'd be lying if he said he was kidding though. "Luna did most of the enchanting work on the shells, though I do have a few store bought ones, for basics. The one your holding is one I would use on a mission. It is a knockout spell meant to subdue the target."
"Can I fire it?!" Twilight asked, though loading the bullet into one of the guns.
"Twilight, it's not a toy!" Catacomb said sternly.
"I know. Spike come here!" Spike gulped and walked over. "Just hold still, this will not hurt." Before Catacomb could further complain, she fired at her assistant, who quickly closed his eyes and waited for his fate. The spell shot out as a green ball of energy and impacted Spike, though oddly enough the spell bounced back and hit her instead. She dropped the gun and face planted on the desk, snoring loudly. Spike looked around quickly, as Catacomb stared in astonishment.
"Is it over?" Spike asked. He looked over at the snoring Twilight and tilted his head slightly. "What happened?"
"Your a dragonkin, arn't ya?" Catacomb asked. Spike nodded, causing Catacomb to laugh. "Rune Shells have no effect on dragons, and lower level spells even bounce back."
"Will Twilight be alright?" Spike asked, concerned.
"Yup, though she will be out for a few hours." Catacomb responded, nodding. He went to go grab his guns, but spent a good few seconds staring at the sleeping Twilight, grinning wickedly.
"Is everything alright?" Spike asked, causing Catacomb to quickly snap out of his lecherous thoughts. Oh the things he would do had the kid not been there, but yet again, Twilight was a friend, now. He sighed, letting his fantasy stay with him, but forever leave it at that. He grabbed his guns and put them back into his jacket.
"Yup. Well I guess this means the library is closed. I like ya Spike, what do ya say we chill and party?" Catacomb asked
"Are you kidding?! I rarely get a day off! This is going to be AWESOME!" Spike triumphantly raised his hand into the air. Catacomb chuckled and did the same as well.
Chapter 5: Espirando
"Do you have any twos?"
"Go fish...do you have any kings?"
"Go fish...seriously, Spike?" groaned Catacomb as he held up his hand of cards. "You have this golden opportunity to do whatever the hell ya want..." Catacomb looked over to the unconscious Twilight. "...and we are playing cards."
"What's wrong with go fish?" Spike asked, pouting slightly.
"Nothing, really. It's just that a boy your age should be out there seeing the world, doing what you want, wooing the ladies." Catacomb said, crossing his arms and nodding his head. Spike scratched the back of his head, blushing somewhat. Catacomb grinned slightly at this odd behavior. "So there is someone. Tell me all the juicy details, did you to get intimate yet?" Catacomb asked, getting up in his face. He knew the answer. Spike was still a kid, but this was going to be fun, and with kids these days, you never can tell.
"Ahh...well...nothing like that. She doesn't even know I like her, really. If I tell you, will you keep it a secret?" Spike asked, Catacomb took his thumb and forefinger and moved them across his lips. "Pinkie Promise?"
"What's a Pinkie Promise?" Catacomb asked, not really sure if he wanted to know.
"It goes like this. Cross my heart..." Spike drew an X with his fingers across his chest. "Hope to fly..." The next motion he did was flapping with his hands. Catacomb watched, slightly amused. "Stick a cupcake in my eye!" Spike then took his fist and placed it against one of his eyes. "You get it?"
"I got it...but what is so special about it?" Catacomb asked.
"Well they say that if you ever break a Pinkie Promise, then Pinkie Pie will hunt you down to the ends of Equestria and jab a cupcake into your eye." Spike said nodding.
"Who is 'they'?"
"Well, I think that's what would happen. I kinda made it up, but I have a feeling she would actually do that." Spike shuddered at the though of being stalked by her.
"Seems legit. Fine then, Cross my heart, hope to fly, stick a cupcake in my eye." Catacomb repeated the motions as Spike demonstrated.
"Ok!" Spike got close enough to whisper into Catacomb's ear. "I like... Rarity..."
"No kidding!" Catacomb said, slightly surprised. "Bonus points for setting your standards high there. So what have you done to make her notice this little crush of yours?" Catacomb asked, pulling up the chair and sitting on it backwards, arms resting on the back with his chin on his arms.
"I help her out whenever I can. I spend most of my free time I get with her if possible, and I even gave her one of my prized possessions." Catacomb listened closely to Spike. "I just don't know if she has noticed that I like her. I swear that one of these days I might just need a billboard!"
"Have you tried actually telling her?" Catacomb asked plainly.
"That won't do! For a fine lady like Rarity, I need it to be extravagant and breathtaking, something that will leave her speechless!" Spike jumped up onto his chair. "I want her to notice it and say... 'Oh Spiky Wikey, you are the only man I will ever need ever!'...and then we will kiss!" Spike raised his hand into the sky excitedly. Catacomb simply watched.
"Ok, Casanova. You seem like you got your mind set here. What is the plan then?" Catacomb asked. Spike looked over to him, his eyes widening slightly.
"You would be willing to help me?!" Spike said in surprise.
"Of course! This is far more entertaining then what I was planning on doing." Catacomb chuckled.
"What were you going to do?" Spike asked, curious.
"Either hunt down my friend and beat him to a pulp, or repeatedly poke Twilight there with a stick." Spike raised an eyebrow. "What, I think it would be funny." Catacomb said, grinning. He had a gut feeling Spike knew what he meant, but he played it off as a joke. "So again, what's the plan then?" Catacomb said to the young boy, trying to stray the conversation back on the path of decency.
"Well, here it goes. We are gonna..."
Rarity sat at the edge of her bed, watching as the sun started to shine through the clouds, though considerably lower. The rainstorm was finally over, and the town had a refreshed glow to it. Even a rainbow started to peer its way over the town, making for a lovely sight to behold. Her thoughts were interrupted by a knock at the door, causing her to jump slightly. She got up and made her way to the shops entrance. "I will be right there!" She yelled out. Finally arriving at the door, she opened it quickly. Spike stood there, dressed up in a nice green dress shirt, with matching purple dress jacket and pants. He held in his hand a bouquet of tulips, each one a different color of the rainbow, and handed them to her.
"Good evening, Rarity. The day is becoming more bright, but nothing can shine as bright as you do." Spike said in a suave manner. "I know you were planning on working today, but how about you take some time and relax. I promise you that the time spent with me will be easily worth it." Rarity stared there, slightly shocked by the whole scene. She knew Spike had a thing for her, but to go all out like this, was nothing short of shocking.
"Wow, Spike...I don't quite know what to say..." Rarity said. She knew it would be proper to tell him she couldn't, but all the effort he is putting forward, it would be more rude to say no at this point. He was trying hard, and she knew he had feelings for her. Most of Ponyville knew he had feelings for her. "Well I don't know... this order does need to be completed soon, and ..."
"My lady, if you wish to say no, I will not be upset because of it. I will be upset because you will have missed out on a wonderful chance to relax and let someone be your prince, if not for a day." Spike was simply smooth with the way he spoke. Rarity tried to find a reason to tell him no, but she wanted to know what Spike was planning, and secretly, she enjoyed the thought of being treated.
"I...uhh...I will need some time to get myself ready, wait down here for me will you, it shall only take a minute." Rarity said to Spike, who only proceeded to smile.
"I understand that perfection takes time, so you may have as much as you please. Though no matter, I guarantee you will be stunning." Spike said as she walked away. She was glad her back was turned, as it helped her hide her blushing.
Spike stood there for several seconds, before a soft whisper was heard from an open window. He walked over to it, finding a second Spike standing there, wearing the exact same outfit. "That was fantastic! And you did that all so perfectly." The outside Spike spoke. The one on the inside gave a slight grin, and chuckled.
"Years of practice, and you will be able to do so as well." The inside Spike said. "As much fun as this is though, I will have to end the charade here. It wouldn't be classy of me to have her fall in love with pretend Spike here."
"I know, but what if I screw up? I don't want to make a mistake." outside Spike looked down, obviously nervous.
"Trust me on this one. If ya care for the woman, then you can't possibly make a mistake. Even if you do, if she cares for you, then she will be able to forgive you...as long as the mistake isn't like blowing up a house, or sleeping with her best friends. Only if that guy knew..." Outside Spike looked at inside Spike with a puzzling look.
"What did you just say?" He asked, causing inside Spike to scratch his head slightly.
"Nothing, nothing. So are you ready for the switch? Don't worry, I will still be at your side tonight just in case. You have to trust me." The outside Spike nodded, and the inside Spike opened the window. He quickly jumped up and out, helping the other inside. Checking that the coast was clear, the former inside Spike's shape quickly changed to that of Catacomb's preferred form. Adjusting his hat, he gave the actual Spike a thumbs up. Spike gulped slightly and walked back to the front entrance, now holding the bouquet of flowers, though shaking slightly. Catacomb made his way to the next location to prepare for part two of the 'CataSpike master get Rarity to be Spike's date' Plan. He still cringed at the stupid name, but the kid had a serious set of stones to be willing to go through with this. Catacomb didn't think Spike had a snowballs chance in Tartarus, but with a push in the right direction, anything is possible. Catacomb would go down in history as the greatest wingman to ever walk the face of Equestria. It would be the unwritten history book, but that was good enough.
Spike waited there for several more minutes, trying to gather his composure as he kinda asked Rarity out on a date. 'Maybe it wasn't a date, more like a social gathering between two people...of the opposite gender...and I had a crush on the other...' Spike's mental train of thought wasn't helping his nerves. He looked down at the flowers, and then back to the stairs. 'Ok Spike, you can do this. Just act smooth, like Cata did.' His thoughts were finally disrupted when he heard footsteps coming down the stairs. He looked up, his jaw effectively dropping to the floor as he witnessed his crush in a stunning evening dress, a shimmering red that accentuated her curves in all the right places, though not showing too much skin. She looked down at Spike, giving a wink.
"So how does it look? Not to fancy I hope." Rarity said to the stunned Spike. His lack of words and expression were enough, eliciting a giggle from her. Spike had to say anything at this point, or he would look foolish for the rest of the night.
"Would you like me to put the pot in a water full of flowers?" He quickly asked, beating himself mentally for the butchered sentence. She chuckled slightly at the amusing comment.
"Let me see them." She said, walking up to Spike. She took the bouquet and took a whiff of their delicate fragrance, and walked into the kitchen. She pulled out a glass vase from one of her cupboards and filled it up, putting the bouquet into the vase and setting it on the kitchen table. Spike stood their focusing himself. He needed this to be perfect, and to do so, he needed to act like the gentleman Rarity was expecting. Catacomb had faith in him, so he needed to have faith in himself. Taking in a deep breath, he leaned against the door and watched Rarity walk out of the kitchen. He gave her a smile, before opening the door for her.
"Whenever you are ready, Rarity." Spike said, trying to mimic the suave tone that Catacomb used. He surprised himself with how well he was able to do it, and even more surprised by the slight blush on his crush.
"Let us be on our way then. So what do you have in mind?" Spike pulled out a menu for the restaurant Catacomb recommended. He had never heard of the place, but Catacomb said he had seen it while taking the tour through town, and Rarity raved about the place, so it had to be worth a shot.
"Fiore al tramonto." Spike said slowly, trying to make sure he didn't mispronounce it. Istallion wasn't a language he had much exposure to, but Catacomb said it meant something like Flower at Sunset, so it had to be romantic. Spike's suspicion was confirmed when Rarity gasped at the name.
"You got a reservation there?! Oh my, do you have any idea how difficult it is to do so?! This is fantastic! How did you manage it?!" She asked, practically jumping up and down. Spike thought back again to the plan. Catacomb said he would handle all the fine details, so just wing it until then.
"I know some people, who know some people." Spike said while trying to remain cool. He held out his arm to properly escort her, which she gladly accepted, still all giddy from learning where they would be dining. Everything was finally working out, and Spike couldn't be happier.
Spike gawked at the general fanciness of the place. Crystal Chandelier's candlelight at every table, and all of the serving staff was snooty looking and wearing a tuxedo. Spike panicked slightly, not sure how he would be able to pay for this. He gulped, walking up to the host.
"Do you have a reservation?" He asked, in a slightly snooty voice as well. Moment of truth at this point.
"Table for two for Spike." He said, trying to remain confident.
"Spike...Spike...oh here we are. You reserved the private lounge correct?" The host asked, causing Spike's eyes to go wide. He wasn't going to ask how Catacomb did it, but he was thankful.
"YES...I mean, that was definitely for us. Thank you very much." Spike responded, getting a odd look from the host.
"Follow me then." He told the couple. Rarity was trying her best to hold in the squealing of delight, but any longer and she just might explode. Holding it in was no longer an option as she had a chance to view the private lounge. It was a walled off section of the dining room, perfect for two to dine without being bothered by anyone, other than the waiting staff. Spike watched Rarity practically jump up and down before giving him a hug. He blushed slightly, not really sure what to do. The host coughed slightly, causing Rarity to regain her composure. She smiled and walked towards her seat. Spike just stood there in a daze, unsure of what was even going on. A surprise elbow from the host jolted him back to his senses. He ran up and pulled out the chair for Rarity. Spike went to look for the host, but he was nowhere to be seen. Shrugging it off, he sat in his chair across from Rarity, looking at the dining setup. There were many utensils, most seemed completely unnecessary to Spike. The napkin was folded into an odd design, and there were two rose colored candles shining their gentle light on the two that sat at the table, giving an overall sophisticated appearance along with a romantic lighting.
"It's perfect, Spike. Oh thank you so very much. I got to say, I am actually a bit overwhelmed by all of this." Rarity finally spoke after a minute of silence.
"Well, I know how much you like these kind of places. You're always so caring and generous, so it's about time someone gives back to you." The waiter finally entered the area holding two menus. He placed them in front of the two, and took out a small notepad. "Can I start you two off with something to drink?"
"I'll just have a glass of water, please." Rarity said to the waiter.
"Make it two as well." Spike added in. Finishing with his scribbling, he left to go grab the drinks. Spike opened up the menu, and stared at it for at least a minute. 'All of it...in istallion...what do I do? I don't want to seem foolish and ask what it says...but I am going to need to order...' Spike was caught in another mental crisis. He stared through the menu, trying to find something he could understand, even if it was by association. Rarity put her menu down, signaling she was ready, but Spike was in a panic. He had no idea what to do. The waiter finally arrived, and after placing the water glasses down, it was the moment of truth.
"I take it you are ready to order, miss?" The waiter asked. Rarity nodded, and he again took out his note pad.
"I'll have the vegetable rigatoni in white wine please." Rarity gave her order, which the waiter quickly took note of. He then turned to the panicking Spike and started to speak.
"Your specialty sapphire salad should be done soon as well. Thank you again for placing the order ahead of time." He said, causing Spike to almost gasp in relief.
'Catacomb...you will forever be my hero.' Spike thought to himself. "Thank you very much." Spike and Rarity handed the waiter their menus and began to just talk. It wasn't anything important, but it was just talking. She talked about how her business hasn't been nearly as busy lately, and how she has been having problems with Sweetie Belle and the others from time to time. Simple conversation, but it made Spike happy none the less. He was here with just Rarity, and everything was perfect. The food came after some time talking, and Spike and Rarity started to eat in silence. Spike occasionally looked up to glance at Rarity, but quickly looked away when she had seen him looking.
"The food here is divine. Thank you again, Spike. I don't think I can thank you enough." Rarity said happily.
"Don't worry about it Rare." Spike said as smoothly as he could. The waiter came back and started to take the now empty plates.
"I take it everything was to your liking?" He asked.
"It was fantastic." Rarity said.
"Great job on the sapphires. Not many places can cook them well, but yours were fantastic."
"I am glad to hear that. Can I offer you any dessert?" The waiter asked. Both Spike and Rarity shook their heads. "Then here is the bill." He slid the check face down towards Spike and walked away. Spike's eyes widened when he saw the check. He was expecting some numbers, big numbers, but not this. It was a crudely drawn picture of Catacomb giving Spike a thumbs up, with a message to go to the host to pay the bill.
"I will be right back, Rarity." Spike said as he got up.
"Oh no, Spike. I can't possibly let you pay for me as well. Let me handle my cost, how much?" She started to dig through her purse for bits. Spike started to panic slightly, before coming up with a great idea.
"I got an idea. I got this one, just leave the tip, and you can cover for us the next time." Spike said.
"Next time? Awfully ambitious of you." Rarity said, chuckling slightly. Spike's face started to glow red with embarrassment, only realizing now what he had said. "Relax, Spike. I was only teasing you. I guess that does sound fair though. I have to use the powder room myself, so I will meet you up front." She set the bits on the table for the tip, and Spike quickly made his way over to the front.
He looked at the host and spoke slowly. "I am here to pay for my meal." The host looked back at Spike and gave a slight grin. Reaching into his own coat pocket, he pulled out all the bits necessary for the food and placed them into the register himself.
The host looked Spike dead in the eye and smiled. "Remember that one day I might come along for a favor. I only hope that you are so inclined to aid me with it." Spike chuckled slightly, hearing him say that with that voice was almost comical. Rarity walked up to Spike quickly. Both Spike and the host quickly regained a stoic appearance as she approached.
"Everything all right?" Rarity asked. Spike nodded and smiled.
"It is better now." The host gave a subtle nod at the line, cheesy as it was. "How about a nice nighttime walk in the park?" He asked, leading her out of the restaurant.
"I would love to, but it is getting late." Rarity responded. "Maybe another time perhaps."
"Then let me at least escort you home." Spike said with a dutiful tone in his voice.
"Of course." She turned towards the host and gave a smile. "Thank you again, have a great evening."
"Come back again." The host said. As the two walked out, he went up to another worker. " I am going to take my break now. See you again soon. If I seem out of it, I apologize, a have felt dizzy all day." The other man just nodded slowly, not sure how to process that odd statement. Heading out the back door into the alleyway behind the restaurant, his form quickly shifted back to Catacomb's and he stretched out the kinks in his body. It was now time for the final phase in the plan.
Spike and Rarity walked along the quiet streets, enjoying the clear skies and gentle winds blowing their way. They decided to walked slowly to be able to enjoy the outside for as long as they could. Wanting to be more open, Spike tried desperately to gather up the courage to grab Rarity's hand, but he just couldn't make the move. He settled for just enjoying her company. It was a perfect end to a perfect evening.
"Hold it right there..." A voice came from an alleyway right by were they were walking. Before anyone could do anything, Spike heard a muffled scream from Rarity as she was dragged into it. He quickly turned and shuddered at what he was seeing. It was a large burly man. Thick beard and short brown hair. His clothes looked worn, completely darkened from time, and lack of cleaning. He was gripping his hand over Rarity's mouth, trying to hold the squirming woman still. "Alright nows. This is how it is going to go. You leave yer valuables with me, and I might let this here lassie go. Sound like a plan?" He jolted her up slightly, his other hand reaching for a knife, which he held to Rarity's throat.
This all seemed too unreal for Spike, what was he going to do, this kind of thing never happens. 'This...never happens...I get it now...your a genius!' Spike grinned with an odd determination as he slowly walked towards the man. "You think your a tough man, holding a woman hostage for simple pocket change. I got a better idea. How about you let her go and fight me like a man. Not like I can do anything if you beat me...or are you that much of a coward."
"You little brat!" He through Rarity to the side and held the knife out. Spike smiled as he began charging the man. He was fast, as to be expected of a young boy, more so one with dragon blood. He jumped and delivered a kick to the mans stomach, causing him to groan slightly from the unexpected attack.
"Take that you jerk!" Spike said, standing triumphant. The man quickly glared at Spike, and the next thing Spike knew everything was going white. He looked down and seen a huge gash across his chest, blood starting to drip out, staining his suit. He stood there, dumbfounded. This wasn't another one of Catacomb's disguises. He could hear Rarity screaming in terror at the sight. He felt the strength to stand leaving him, as he collapsed onto his stomach.
"Little brat, serves you right. Now I think some payment is due." He walked towards Rarity, who was practically in shock from everything that had be happening. She wanted to run, but her legs wouldn't move. She just stared at the looming man quickly approaching her. She was truly surprised when he stopped. He looked down, causing her to look down as well. Spike latched onto the man's ankle, gripping it tightly. He tried to kick Spike off, but he held on to him for dear life.
"I don't...care what you do to me...but you even touch her again, and you will regret it." Spike's glare was something Rarity had never seen in him. Even though the man kicked at him and stomped on him, Spike refused to budge an inch. Rarity could only tear up at the scene. Spike, the playful young boy, was laying there bleeding out and taking hit after hit, just for her.
"Just let go, ya brat." The mugger was getting angry and taking his knife he quickly made a motion to stab, but stopped inches from Spikes back.
"Well...well. We got our self a tough guy here..." Spike slowly looked up, and saw a face he was more than happy to see. Catacomb stood there, gripping the knife arm in one hand, and holding a rune gun to his head with the other. "Picking on women and young boys with weapons...tsk tsk..." Rarity finally looked up as well, seeing Catacomb standing there, wearing his usual cocky grin. With a quick motion, Catacomb threw the mugger towards the street causing him to land flat on his back. Catacomb quickly walked up to him, and placed a foot against his chest, and aimed the gun down at his face. "You probably don't know what this is...well too bad, I don't feel like telling ya." Catacomb pulled the trigger, causing a bright pink light to shoot out of the barrel. The light enveloped the mugger, causing a blinding flash and everyone there to cover their eyes. When they could see, they saw Catacomb holding the gun in one hand and a large glass ball in the other.
Spike, even in his weakened state, managed to ask the main question. "Is he dead?"
"No, It is a detainment spell. This guy is going to be dealing with the guards." He walked over to Spike and Rarity, but remained silent when he looked at the two.
"Rarity...are you alright?" Spike asked from his spot on the ground. The poor woman was practically in tears. "Please...tell me you are all right..."
"I am fine Spike, but we need to get you to the hospital!" Rarity said, quickly running over to the boy.
"I am glad...then. Thanks for the save, Cata, but I could have taken him." Spike said, laughing slightly.
"I am sure you could of, but having backup never hurts." Catacomb said, loading a white bullet into the gun. "Hold still for a second, Spike." Catacomb aimed the gun at Spike and pulled the trigger again, causing a subtle white orb to flow from the gun and into Spike. Rarity watched in silence as the blood managed to stop from his chest. "It's a quick fix, since he is resistant to magical effects. He is still going to need medical help." As he went to pick up Spike, he was stopped by Rarity's hand.
"I'll take him. It is the very least I could do. Thank you so much Cata..." she said, picking up Spike herself.
"Don't thank me. I wouldn't have made it in time to save ya if it wasn't for him. As for me, just a matter of convenience, nothing more. I'll walk ya to the hospital though, just to be on the safe side." Rarity nodded, looking down at Spike. The healing magic had put Spike to sleep. Catacomb made the silent walk with Rarity. The injury was superficial, so he would be fine. Catacomb got to witness the birth of a man today, and even more surprising, is that he could pick up that subtle chemical from both Rarity and Spike. Catacomb chuckled at the scandal, but didn't really care himself. Love was love, and if it takes them years, they will be able to figure it out themselves. Catacomb was just happy to be apart of it all.
"So..." Catacomb started, looking worried. "what do you think Twilight will do once she finds out..."
""Dark clouds send forth your emissary. Show judgment to those deemed unworthy..."
"Rarity...what's that...and why did you move away from ..."
"LIGHTNING!!!"
Chapter 6: Con Dolore
'Everything is so dark...where am I? Why do I feel so numb?' Catacomb opened his eyes and was staring upwards, into the eyes of a Twilight Sparkle. It was an odd look. Concern, fear, anger, happiness, confusion. People were always funny with how many emotions they could show at once. "Wh...Where am I?" Catacomb finally took the time to look around. The sky was darkened, and the air was still moist from a rainstorm. Putting together the events of what occurred, he quickly shot up, startling Twilight and causing her to jump back. "IS SPIKE ALRIGHT?! He quickly yelled, taking the time to notice that he was outside the hospital. Twilight's odd look changed to some sadness with a hint of anger now.
"Spike will be fine...but what were you thinking?!" Twilight said bitterly. Catacomb flinched slightly at the scolding.
"Well I certainly didn't think that they would get attacked if that's what yer implying. And now that I think...were you the one who electrocuted me?! Are ya crazy?!" Catacomb started to yell back, only proceeding to make Twilight angrier.
"ME! CRAZY!!! You haven't seen crazy yet, pal. You knock me out, drag my little brother off on some Celestia forsaken adventure, and he almost dies! You're lucky I didn't go all out on you...YOU STUPID BUG!" Twilight finished her rant, and Catacomb just sat there silently for what could have been an eternity. Twilight gasped slightly, realizing what she had said. "Catacomb...I..."
"Save it..." Catacomb got up and started to walk away.
"Cata...please..." Twilight tried to follow him. He turned around quickly and glared at her, his eyes completely different, the completely frosted blue, the signature eyes of the changelings.
"Only my friends can call me Cata!" He snapped at her. Twilight flinched backwards, almost in tears. Catacomb grabbed his face, taking a breath and returning his eyes to normal. He then continued to walk back into town. Twilight stood there, unsure of what to do at this point.
Rarity sat in the waiting room, tapping her foot impatiently. Everything happened so fast. Twilight shocking Catacomb and telling her to hurry. She of course made haste inside to get him checked up on. The doctor's told them that by the looks of his injuries he should be fine, he would just need to rest for a few days. She was relieved but at the same time unsure of what happened with Twilight and Catacomb. She could have sworn she heard yelling. Her thoughts were soon answered when she saw Twilight enter crying. Rarity quickly got up and hugged her. "It is alright, Twilight. The doctors said Spike will be fine. She looked behind Twilight to see if Catacomb was there with her. "Did Catacomb go home?" This statement caused Twilight's crying to worsen.
"Cata and I and he and I AND NOW HE HATES ME!!!" Twilights sentence was broken up, and Rarity couldn't make heads or tails about it.
"Shhh...shhh. It is alright, Twilight. Now tell me slowly what happened." Rarity said to her friend, trying to quell her tears.
Twilight took a few breaths, composing herself. "It is not alright. After he woke up, we got into an argument, and I said a horrible thing to him..." Twilight let Rarity go and sat down on one of the chairs, Rarity taking a seat next to her, placing a hand on Twilight's shoulder. "The look he gave me...I don't think he will ever forgive me."
"I think you should just apologize to him." Rarity said plainly. "I am sure he would understand if you both were to talk without the stress." Rarity smiled slightly, trying to make Twilight feel better.
"What happened tonight?" Twilight started. "I was playing with one of Catacomb's guns beforehand, and the next thing I know ...I woke up. it was dark, and Spike and Catacomb were nowhere to be found."
"Well...um...to make a long story short, Spike might of asked me out on a date...I think." Rarity said to Twilight, looking away slightly. Twilights jaw practically hit the floor, completely blown away.
"And you said no, right?" Twilight asked, still a bit perplexed at this.
"I wanted to, but...he was so different. I never seen Spike with such confidence. It was almost overwhelming...though now that I think about your story and mine, you don't think..."
"Catacomb asked you out instead? I don't know...if it was him, then Spike wouldn't be in the hospital now..."
"Well since the only other person who knows the story is going to be out for a good amount of time, I suggest that you go make peace with Catacomb if you want to know what happened. I'll stay here, it's the least I can do for Spike." Twilight looked at Rarity funny. "He stepped forward and took on the man that attacked us. You only gave me enough time to tell you we were attacked, but I didn't have the chance to tell you what happened. Spike, even injured, held back that awful man long enough for Cata to come on by just in time to save us both. Spike wouldn't be hurt if he wasn't trying to keep me safe, so again, staying here until he wakes up is the least I can do." The more of the story Rarity told, the worse she felt about blowing up at Catacomb. No matter how it started, it ended with Spike protecting Rarity and then Catacomb protecting them both.
"Thank you, Rarity. Where do you think I can find Cata?" Twilight asked.
"You're asking the wrong person, Twilight. You should ask Perry. The two are staying together, are they not?" Rarity responded. Twilight nodded.
"Thank you, Rarity." Twilight said, trying to give her friend a reassuring smile.
"Everything will be fine Twilight. If there is a person who can repair a broken friendship, it is you." Rarity said.
"Thank you again. I can only hope he is willing to listen." Twilight said, before leaving.
Twilight knew where she was going, but every step was more difficult as she approached the small house where the two stayed. Taking a deep breath, she knocked on the door a few times. She thought no one was there, but that thought was quickly dispelled by the shuffling of feet heading towards the door. Secretly, she hoped it wouldn't be Catacomb, not yet anyways. The door opened, revealing Perry dressed in his red and green polka dot pajama's and wearing a mask with a sleepy version of his normal one's face. Twilight stared slightly, having been the first time she had ever seen it. It was the first time she had ever been to the house period. Realizing she was just standing there staring for several seconds, she quickly started to speak.
"Hi Perry, is Catacomb here?" She asked sheepishly. Perry sighed slightly and opened the door.
"Come in, Twilight. Do you like tea or coffee?" Perry asked as he headed for the kitchen.
"No thanks, I am just here too..."
"Tea.....or coffee......" Perry's tone was somewhat demanding, causing Twilight to flinch slightly.
"Tea please..." She responded quickly. Perry began preparing the drinks, while Twilight made her way into the kitchen. She stared slightly at the objects on the table. Two well kept rune guns laid there next to a leather case. She deducted that either Catacomb was here, or she just missed him. She sat down as Perry gave her a mug of hot tea, and sat down across from her. He stared in an almost awkward silence, as if waiting for her to make the first move. She was unsure of what to say, so she said the first thing that came to her head. "Are you actually Cata?"
"Gravity Crush..." She jumped as the chair next to her suddenly cracked and sank into the ground. It was definitely Perry, and judging from his actions, he was definitely not happy.
"...I take it Catacomb told you what happened..." Twilight said quietly, trying to avoid eye contact.
"Catacomb has been my friend for many years now, and as much of a pain as he is, he is never mean or hurtful to the people he considers friends. If you are someone he likes or respects, he will jump through hoops to make sure you are happy. Twilight, do you know how awful what you said to him is?" Twilight looked down, ashamed.
"Yes, I was stressed out, and I didn't know what I was saying." She responded truthfully.
"As long as you know. I am not here to be a bad guy and make you feel bad. I am defending a friend who was hurt, and fairly badly. I am sure you know how I feel right now, if someone you considered a friend to insult another one of your friends." Twilight nodded. Perry slid a piece of paper her way. She looked down, seeing an address written on it. "Catacomb is most likely here, getting hammered. You might have to do some searching, though. He decided to change his appearance. He didn't want anyone finding him."
"Perry...I really am..." She started to speak, but was silenced quickly by a finger on her lips.
"No, you don't apologize to me. You're a good girl, Twilight. I have known you for some time. You're almost like a little sister to me. In that same regard, Catacomb is the rebellious younger brother who is secretly an emotional softie. I would like it if you two were able to stay friends. So do us both a favor and go find the little jerk for us, will you?" Perry's words were soft, yet strong. Twilight never knew how sagely he actually was. It must have came with him having to grow up too fast.
"Thank you, Perry. I promise I will remember this the next time I feel like sending a storm cloud your way." She chuckled slightly, causing them both to laugh somewhat.
"Good. Now hurry up, all this drama is keeping me from my beauty sleep. You don't retain such a perfect face otherwise." Twilight couldn't help but smile. Even in situations like this, he still found ways to make her laugh.
Twilight stood at the entrance to the bar and sighed. She had never been in a place like this before, unsure what to expect. The books she had read described the bar as rowdy, a place where men will fight and the women are sleazy. She took a deep breath and walked in. The first thing she noticed was a group of men partying at a table. They all looked quite content with their lives, if not acting a bit louder than socially acceptable. For the most part, everyone else here was rather calm. Twilight looked around, trying to find who she was looking for, but Catacomb being a changeling, that could be anyone. She figured she would do the easiest approach to the situation, since a changeling detection spell would reveal him to the entire bar.
"CATACOMB!" Twilight yelled. Everyone stared at her. Everyone but one man at the bar. 'Bingo' she thought to herself. Reverse psycology books weren't a bunch of useless techniques after all. Everyone going back to what they were doing, she sat down next to the man. He looked older, middle aged. He wore a long black coat, with a simple blue dress shirt underneath. He was swirling around his drink haphazardly, not bothering to look at Twilight. The bartender, Earl, approached her and smiled.
"What can I get for you?" Twilight sat there, somewhat confused.
"Umm...what is there to get?" She asked. Earl was the confused one now.
"Alcohol is the usual for people who enter bars...are you even old enough to drink?" He asked. Twilight legitimately shrugged. "How about some fruit juice then..."
"That will work! Apple juice please." Earl sighed and pulled out a glass, filling it up. He slid it over to her. She started to drink the glass, having been thirstier than she realized.
"Two bits, please." Earl asked. Twilight nodded reaching for her coin purse. She started to panic slightly, looking down. Her purse was not there.
"Ummm...I left my coin purse back at my home...I can run and go get it!" Twilight said quickly as she got up.
"Hold it there, missy. I don't mind drunks and the rowdy, but I will not stand for a thief." She froze, panicking even more now. She was about to start crying when two bit coins started to roll towards her and Earl. She looked down, and then the direction where they came from. The man at the counter wasn't looking at her, but there was no where else they could have came from. Earl came to the same conclusion, taking the bits and putting them into the register. She moved back to her seat, looking at the man.
"Thank you, Catacomb." She said slowly.
"Don't mention it...ah damn it..." The man said, face planting himself into the bar. Twilight chuckled slightly at his actions. The man looked up at Twilight, an empty expression causing her laughter to die quickly as she remembered why she was here. She looked back down at the bar, avoiding his face.
"Catacomb...I"
"I am sorry Twilight." Catacomb said, interrupting her. Twilight was generally shocked by the responce. "It was my idea to have him go out that late, so I take full responsibility for what happened." Twilight didn't know what to say. Here she was, about to apologize, and he does so instead. She looked at him. Though it was a different face, the expression was Catacomb's. She could tell he was being sincere.
"I accept, and I want to apologize to you as well. What I said was mean and hateful...and I didn't mean it. You're a good friend that I would hate to lose." Twilight smiled, causing Catacomb to smile as well.
"Thanks. It does mean alot to me Twilight." Catacomb said.
"Great, now quit acting like you're having a midlife crisis and come back to the Library with me. I want to talk about what happened today, and I don't think the present company should be listening." She looked around noticing a few stares from some of the patrons. "Rather not have people thinking Celestia's student is out with older men."
"Being older just means I have more experience." Catacomb responded chuckling. "Alright, though. I guess it is only fair." He gathered up the bits he needed to pay for his drink, the only one he had and been staring at the entire time, and started to leave, Twilight following as well. Before they left however, he turned towards the people watching. "SHE IS MY NIECE YOU SICK PERVERTS!" They all turned quickly and went back to what they were doing. "Seriously, a pretty girl walks into a bar, and suddenly everyone is stupid." He grumbled as they left. As soon as they were clear, Catacomb went back to his usual form, stretching out happily.
The walk back to the library was relatively uneventful, just a quiet walk. They decided to wait until they got inside to start talking, just to be safe. That and Twilight wanted to write everything down as notes for future referance. Arriving safely, they entered, Catacomb shutting and locking the door while Twilight went over to her writing desk.
"Ok, first question. Why was I unconscious?" Twilight asked.
"You shot a low level sleep spell at a dragon kin, next question." Catacomb said with a grin. Twilight smacked herself on the head, completely forgetting that subtle little fact. She was so excited to actually see a rune gun, that she forgot that magical rules still applied.
"I was curious..." Twilight said slightly embarrassed. "Anyways, what happened after?" Catacomb began to explain the days events, starting from the card game and ending with him being electrocuted. "Sorry about that, by the way. I might of acted a bit crazy there."
"It's fine. It is hard to keep me down." Catacomb responded.
"But...wow. I can't believe you did all of that, to help out Spike. Why did you do it?" Twilight asked, writting down the last of the notes.
"Because I wanted to." Catacomb said. Twilight looked at him with a puzzling look.
"Really? That is it?" Catacomb nodded. "Why exactly?"
"I didn't know I needed a reason to help others." Catacomb said, smirking slightly.
"It is fine, just unexpected, especially from someone of your..."
"Is it because I am a changeling?" Catacomb asked, staring slightly.
"I was going to say you extensive criminal background." Twilight groaned, causing Catacomb to chuckle.
"Even if the records did exist still, I deny everything."
"You do know you're not on trial, you can say what you want." Twilight said, still writing her notes.
"I don't trust people with quills. They scare me." Catacomb said jokingly. Twilight looked down at the feather quill in her hand, and at her notes. She was writing down everything said, causing her to blush slightly. She put the quill down and moved her chair closer to Catacomb.
"I was curious, since I never actually met a friendly one. Could I see what you really look like?" Catacomb was slightly taken aback by the question. It wasn't the first time someone asked, but he was fairly reserved when it came to his actual form. He dealt with it in the only way he knew how.
"Wanting me to take my clothes off? Isn't it a bit soon?" He laughed nervously. Twilight's expression was unchanging, though. Catacomb sighed. "You get one arm, that's it. And I swear to Celestia that if you start shoving things in my holes I am never talking to you again.
Twilight looked at him with the most serious face he had ever seen on her. She looked right into his eyes and started to speak. "Isn't that what she said?" She grinned slightly. The joke hit Catacomb hard, causing him to fall over laughing. He couldn't believe he just heard that, from Twilight no less. Twilight couldn't contain herself anymore and started laughing as well. After a good five minutes, they finally managed to catch their breath, and Catacomb got of the floor.
"Alright Twilight, after that one I can't say no. But seriously, I did not see that coming from ya. It was brilliant." Catacomb said holding his arm out towards Twilight.
"Rainbow told me that one. She said, and I quote, 'When the time is right, say that and you will be rewarded.' I figured it was appropriate now, so I went for it."
"And was the delivery perfect. You should consider poker. Your face could stir the calm of anyone. Just don't gamble against Reader, he is a dirty cheater." Catacomb said, frowning at all the bits he has lost to him.
"You are talking about the one that can read minds, right?" Catacomb nodded. "Well its no surprise you lost to him. Seriously Cata, you're either the most clever man I have ever met, or the biggest idiot. I am still deciding. Anyways, your arm please?" She asked, looking down at the outstretched arm.
"Alright...here I go..."
Chapter 7: Acceso
"Alright...here I go..." Catacomb said nervously. He had rarely done this before, and was more than nervous about revealing himself. He was even more nervous of what Twilight would do in the pursuit of knowledge, so he could justify doing this in the long run.
As Catacomb was about to shape shift though, a quick knock came from the front door. Both Catacomb and Twilight turned quickly to face the door. The door swung open to reveal an ecstatic looking Rarity, panting slightly. "Twi...light...he's...awake..." She took breaths between each word, obviously making a beeline here from the hospital. Twilight smiled happily and got up quickly, grabbing a jacket. Catacomb got up as well, guessing that they would be leaving rather quickly. Catacomb grinned and walked outside as well, waiting for the other girls to come outside. Feeling it still somewhat necessary, he looked over to Twilight and Rarity.
"Guess we are making our way to the hospital, then?" Catacomb asked.
"Why, of course." Rarity said, still panting slightly from running. Catacomb looked over Rarity, and chuckled slightly.
"I always have wondered how you ladies can run in those things." he asked as they all made there way at a brisk pace to the hospital. "I mean, I tried it once, and it was harder than bowling blindfolded, and don't even think to doubt I haven't done either." Catacomb grinned, gaining an odd stare from both Twilight and Rarity.
"Umm...story for another time, perhaps." Rarity said, smiling awkwardly as she tried to push the image of the Catacomb she knew, in a fancy dress, out of her mind. Twilight laughed lightly instead.
"Sure, why not. Now come on and hurry, patience isn't a strong suit of mine." Catacomb said as he increased his pace. His natural speed was above the girls with him, moving him ahead of them at a quick pace. He looked back and noticed them having a hard time keeping up, especially Rarity, who had only recently ran to get them. He sighed and slowed down, allowing them to catch up. "Ok, you two are slow...so if you will excuse me." He gave an almost maniacal laugh, making both of the girls with him nervous. He picked up Twilight and threw her over his shoulder, and before she could complain, did the same for Rarity.
"What is the meaning of this?! Put me down!" Rarity yelled out, flailing slightly.
"Catacomb...what are you thinking?" Twilight asked nervously. Before he answered, a large pair of black wings shot out of his back, causing both Twilight and Rarity to gulp. "Cata...don't do it..."
"Cata, please think this through." Rarity and Twilight were getting nervous, trying to dissuade Catacomb from takeoff.
"Think it through? Life is more fun when it's...Unexpected!" With that, Catacomb flapped his wings while jumping into the air, both girls screaming as he took off, sailing quickly over the town with each heavy flap of his wings. "Relax, you two. I got ya. Just enjoy the view." He smiled as he sailed closer to the quickly approaching hospital.
"CATA!" Both Twilight and Rarity were yelling in unison, too terrified to even open their eyes. "PUT US DOWN!!!"
"Fine." Catacomb said, slightly disappointed. He landed and set them both on the ground. They quickly shot their eyes open, and set them on Catacomb, glaring intently. Both Rarity and Twilight slapped him across the face at the same time, each hitting a different cheek. His face getting suddenly scrunched in, he fell forwards. Twilight and Rarity, now looking forward, seen that they had indeed landed in front of the hospital. They stormed off, leaving Catacomb there groaning. "Totally...worth...it..." he chuckled, getting up and rubbing his sore face. He made his way towards the hospital, looking forward to seeing Spike. The kid was much stronger than he must have let on. He might of even been able to handle that man if circumstances were different. Catacomb was intrigued, and wanted to know more about him.
"What do you mean we can't see him?!" Catacomb heard Rarity yelling as he walked in. "I was just here not half an hour ago!"
"I am sorry, but visiting hours are up." The receptionist at the front desk said to her. "We made an exception then, because you were so...insistent on staying, but we need to follow procedure."Catacomb sighed and walked back outside.
"I understand, but please make an exception. I have been worried all day about him. Just a quick visit...please." Twilight begged with the receptionist.
"Please understand that I do not want to be the bad guy here, but rules are rules." The receptionist said, trying to keep the situation calm.
"Would it be so bad to just let these girls say hello." A soft womanly voice spoke up from behind them. The receptionist look stunned to say the least. Twilight and Rarity turned around slowly, gasping at where the voice was coming from. Behind them stood Celestia, her long white wings folded against her back, partially covered by her constantly flowing spectral hair. She was in a beautiful white dress that practically glowed on its own. She smiled warmly towards the receptionist. "That young boy is close to me, and I would like to visit him, please. I will accompany these girls as well. I promise that we will be quiet." She spoke serenely.
"O..of course, Princess. You know the way, so go ahead." The receptionist said quickly, staring still. Twilight and Rarity could only watch, unsure of how to react to this sudden turn of events. Almost both coming to the same realization as they looked at each other, the looked at Celestia and gave a slight chuckle.
"Let us be on our way, Princess " Rarity said, trying to hold in a laugh.
"Yes, Princess , we have a lot to talk about as well." Twilight added. Celestia smiled back at them.
"Well, no need to keep Spike waiting then." Celestia said to them. Rarity began to lead the way, Twilight and Celestia following. When they were out of earshot, both Twilight and Rarity smiled, laughing out loud now.
"That was perfect!" Twilight said, turning to Celestia. "I can't believe that you did that."
"Absolutely perfect, even down to the dress. I had no idea you were so skilled." Rarity said to Celestia. She looked at the two younger girls and smiled.
"I do appreciate your liking of my dress, Rarity." Celestia said, causing both Twilight and Rarity to laugh. They kept looking back at Celestia and chuckling every step of the way, until they made it to the entrance of Spike's room. They opened the door slowly, and looked at Spike. He was sitting up, and talking to someone. They looked at the other person in the room and went silent.
"Hi twilight, hi Rarity. Catacomb said you would be here. We were just catching up. Thanks again for visiting." Spike said, though still slightly bruised, he looked much better.
"Hey Twilight, hey Rarity. Glad to see you were able to visit as well." Catacomb said, sitting in a chair by Spike's bed. Both Twilight and Rarity turned around, still seeing Celestia standing there, smiling somewhat mischievously. The two did several double takes, confused beyond belief.
"Hey Princess, told ya this would happen." Catacomb said chuckling slightly.
"Yes. It would appear that you knew this would happen." Celestia said, trying to hold in a laugh of her own.
"Wait...so your..." Twilight started. Celestia nodded, causing Twilight to go completely white. "Oh my gosh! I am so sorry if I insulted you!" Twilight quickly apologized.
"Your not mad at us, are you Princess?" Rarity asked, turning slightly white. Spike looked over at Catacomb, slightly confused.
"What are they talking about?" he whispered to Catacomb.
"They thought that Celestia was me in disguise, so I am guessing they said some fairly interesting things to her." Catacomb responded, causing Spike to laugh slightly. Celestia smiled and looked at the girls, walking past them to go to Spike.
"Perry sent me a letter explaining what happened. Since I am usually busy during the day, I figured I would wait until setting the sun to head over to visit. I saw Catacomb walking outside of the hospital, had a quick talk with him, and he went to sneak in through the window." Celestia explained to the confused girls.
"I can't take Celestia's form. She has an interesting enchantment that alerts her of the location that a changeling assumes her form at. I am no exception, and am not allowed to do so. She thinks that I will 'abuse royal power'." Catacomb said the last bit sarcastically.
"Are you saying you wouldn't, Cata?" Celestia asked.
"Oh no, I would totally abuse it." Catacomb smiled innocently, causing Celestia to laugh.
"Still honest to a fault. It is nice to see you again, Cata." Celestia said to Catacomb, who just gave a subtle wave back. She turned towards the young boy and had a slight frown. "I am sorry to find you in here, but from what I was told, your bravery is something to be commended." Celestia took out the glass orb, similar to the one Catacomb used to hold the mugger from earlier. "He will be locked away until he has paid for his crimes, so don't you worry." Spike nodded, and leaned back. Celestia smiled and turned around, looking at the still petrified girls, and chuckled. "I must be on my way, you girls take care. It is always a pleasure, Twilight and Rarity, and Cata?" He looked at Celestia. "Play nicely." He laughed at her comment.
"If you insist, Princess." Catacomb responded. Celestia walked out of the room, leaving the girls to still just stand there. "Twi, Rare, you ok?" Catacomb asked. The two quickly snapped out of it, nodding quickly.
"I can't..."
"I know..."
"She was..."
"And we..."
"This is..."
"The worst possible thing!"
The two girls quickly spoke, staring at each other, panicking. Catacomb and Spike sat back and just watched them freak out. "Think we should help?" Spike asked, slightly concerned.
"Nah, they'll be fine." Catacomb smiled. "Just give them a minute." Just as he said, after a minute, the two started to calm down, finally making this into a normal visit. They talked with Spike, Twilight asking him several questions, some which caused both him and Rarity to blush. Catacomb lazily laid back in the chair, just enjoying the subtle happiness that was coming from what started as a grave situation. Before they realized it, midnight was almost apon them, so they figured they should head out and let the young boy get his rest. Twilight and Rarity walked out the door, while Cata flew out the window towards the front entrance. It took a minute or two, but soon enough, both girls started to walk out, smiling happily.
"I still can't believe that was actually Celestia." Twilight said, talking to Rarity.
"I know, I could have sworn that it was Cata's doing." Rarity responded. Cata walked up behind them. Placing an arm on each of their shoulders.
"That was still too perfect. The timing couldn't have been better." Catacomb laughed. Twilight and Rarity blushed slightly, still embarrassed at the entire thing. "Don't worry, we both figured that would happen, so she isn't upset or anything. More likely she has a funny story to tell at the palace now." He grinned, causing both girls to giggle. "Care for another ride home?" Catacomb asked, causing both girls to stop laughing and glare at him instead.
"NEVER AGAIN!" both said in unison.
"Fine, I get it. You two can be so not fun sometimes." Catacomb sighed. They walked back, dropping Rarity off first, her place being closer. She said her goodnights to Twilight and Catacomb, before heading in to get her rest. Twilight and Catacomb after some quite walking made it back to the library. Twilight was about to walk in before she turned to Catacomb.
"Are you still alright with me examining you?" Twilight asked, somewhat shyly.
"You mean like now, this late at night?" Catacomb asked. "What if someone sees you taking me in, and spreads dirty rumors about your late night meetings with a sexy man." he said with his usual sly grin. Twilight sighed, shaking her head.
"I doubt people will assume that. There isn't even anyone out. Besides, my nap earlier is going to prevent me from sleeping until later anyways, so I might as well do something constructive with the time."
"Well, I don't see a problem then. Mind if I spend the night then? I promise I will behave." Catacomb said, giving the most innocent smile he could muster. Twilight couldn't help but laugh, as she walked inside, holding the door open. They both entered, Twilight locking the door behind her.
"Would you like some tea or coffee before we start." Twilight asked as Catacomb went back to his seat by Twilight's desk.
"Coffee, black please." Catacomb said, leaning back in the chair. She walked into the kitchen, and started to brew a pot, while Catacomb tried to collect himself. "Get it together, Cata. It will just be an arm, nothing more. You don't have to do this, but you want to, so that is your motivation." Twilight stuck her head out of the door, looking slightly concerned.
"Who are you talking to?" She asked.
"Just myself, Twi. Figure it would help to make it easier for me to do this." Catacomb responded.
"You don't have to do this if you don't want to." Twilight said to him. He shook his head quickly and smiled.
"It is fine, really. Just something I am not used to doing, that's all. I don't mind." Catacomb said. Twilight nodded and went back into the kitchen. After a minute, she brought out a cup and set it on the desk in front of Catacomb. "Your not having any?" he asked. She shook her head and smiled.
"Spike says I shouldn't drink coffee. It tends to make me paranoid." Twilight responded. Catacomb took a few gulps from the hot beverage, and set the cup down.
"Well, I guess it is about time then. Are you ready, Twilight?" Catacomb asked, still a bit nervous.
"Whenever your ready, Cata." She responded.
"Here I go then." Taking a deep breath, Catacomb moved his arm towards Twilight. It was now or never, and as much as he was afraid of showing his true self, He felt like it would be all right. In a seemingly slow action, all the cloth and skin receded into his arm, the appendage starting to turn black. Holes started making their appearance all across the forearm, four in all, and one in the palm of his black clawed hand. He looked at Twilight, noticing her staring with an odd combination of amazement and fear. She may have been well aware of what he was, but that doesn't make it any better. Especially considering the events at her brothers wedding. She didn't have the most pleasant run in with changelings.
Catacomb watched as Twilight slowly poked the skin, feeling the hard armored exoskeleton that was present instead of normal skin. "What does it feel like?" Twilight asked, still poking the arm.
Catacomb raised an eyebrow, trying to figure out exactly what she meant. "Ummm it feels like your repeatedly poking my arm. I am not sure how else to answer that. It is how it always felt." Twilight nodded. Looking over the rest of the arm, she was tempted to stick a finger through a hole, but Catacomb's stare kept her from doing so.
"What happens when you shift?" Twilight asked, still examining the arm closely.
"Well, umm. I need a second. I never thought I would have to explain it." Catacomb said, chuckling slightly.
"Take your time then. Also, do the holes in your body serve a purpose?" Twilight asked, still eyeing one of the holes in his arm.
Catacomb looked at her and sighed. "Go ahead..." She looked up at him, almost as if saying 'really?!' He smiled, showing her he was okay with it. "The holes act as a storage for extra chitin, my hard shell, when I shift. I turn my outer skeleton into clothes, and I can remove it and put it back on as I please. I just shouldn't shift back into my original body without them, as it could cause damage. The holes are just storage for any leftover chitin that doesn't need to be turned into things like hair, clothes, or even some accessories. Even though the location's are different, we all have about the same number of holes." Twilight was absorbing all the information as best as she could. She felt inside of the hole, finding the shell extending inside as well, she felt all around the inside, causing Catacomb to giggle slightly. "St..stop, it tickles!" he said, trying to keep his arm steady.
"Sorry!" Twilight quickly removed her finger.
"It's fine, just kinda sensitive in there." Catacomb laughed slightly. "Any more questions?
"A few, still. Thank you again for letting me do this. It really is something new to me." Twilight said. Catacomb shrugged.
"It's fine, I guess. Feels weird, folks taking an interest in me like this."
"My next question is how do you shape shift?" Twilight asked, still looking at the arm curiously.
"Well, it's like a form of advanced transmutation magic us changelings are born with. Some can do it easier than others, and there are even a few who can't do it at all. I happened to be skilled at it from a young age, but my presence of free will made me an outcast." Catacomb looked slightly sad, thinking back to his childhood.
"Why is having free will bad?" Twilight asked, noting his frown.
"It's not, when your anything else. But normal changelings work on a hive mind level. Connected directly to the current queen, they follow every order without question. She is the one with the free will, and we are just the servants. Depending on the queen, it could mean hiding, migrating, or in the unfortunate case of that psychotic bitch, an attempted takeover of the country." Twilight was completely engrossed with Catacomb, listening to his every word. This was something beyond knowledge now, as she wanted to know more about him.
"How long did you stay?" Twilight's question looked like it hit a wall, though, as Catacomb went silent.
"How about we wrap this up, Twi." Catacomb said, shifting his arm back into its normal form.
"Um...sure i guess. I am sorry if these questions are bothering you." Twilight said, getting up from her chair and collecting her notes together.
"No worries, Twilight. I can relate to wanting to understand a different species." Catacomb chuckled slightly. "Your okay, for an egghead." Catacomb grinned.
"Thank you...I think." Twilight said, unsure of how to take the comment. She decided that it was Catacomb being himself, and left it at that. "Do you think that maybe we would be able to do this again some other day. There are so many things I would like to learn about you." Twilight said enthusiastically.
"I didn't know you were that interested in me, Twilight." Catacomb smiled, causing Twilight to blush.
"I mean changelings in general!" she quickly corrected herself.
"Relax, Twilight. I get it." Standing up, Catacomb slyly wrapped an arm around Twilight while standing next to her. "Sure, why the hell not. But no more libraries, this place is to...booky. How about somewhere private where no one can bother us...I'll teach you all about Changeling anatomy." Twilight looked over at Catacomb, giving a blank stare for several seconds. It was hard to tell what was going on in her head at the moment, as she tried to process his words. Catacomb chuckled and let go, walking towards the couch. "You should see yourself, Twi. Your face is priceless!" Catacomb laughed as he looked at her. He quickly had to dodge a paperweight being magically hurled at his head.
"You jerk!" Twilight yelled, blushing and levitating more heavy objects.
"Touchy, aren't we. Relax, though. Just a joke, so no need to be embarrassed." Catacomb said. Twilight slowly put down the objects, and started to walk upstairs.
"I know, it is still rude, though." Twilight responded from atop the stairs. "Don't bother me unless it is an emergency, please." She asked Catacomb, who simply smiled and nodded. She then walked into her room and shut the door, leaving Catacomb all alone. In a sexy girls house. While she was trying to get some sleep. Catacomb sighed at all the missed possibilities, but figured it would be safer to just behave. He shifted his body to hide the wings he had, and his clothes were now a simple pair of sleep pants, with nothing more. He laid back on the couches pillow and chuckled, slowly falling asleep.
Twilight laid back in her bed, having changed into her purple nightshirt and pants, trying to read herself to sleep. She didn't mind her male guest, but it just seemed to intimidate her somewhat, listening to the way he spoke and how he acted. He was a strange man, constantly finding the easiest way to dig into her mind deeper, until even now, reading the simple romance story about two scientist who fall in love while working on a way to convert Celestia's sunlight into a new form of energy, she imagined him and herself as the main characters.
"It is because he is the last man you have had contact with, nothing more." She told herself, reading the book more nervously. She was reading, a romance with science, so who couldn't she enjoy herself like normal. This was the perfect time to read it too, no distractions. She just couldn't stop seeing him in her inner fantasy world there, and it only continued to bother her. She sighed and gave up, putting the book down after a few chapters. It was no use, so she decided to just try and sleep instead, feeling sure she would be able to relax with no outer stimulus keeping her thoughts from embarrassing her. She slowly fell asleep, her dreams deciding to do little to help her with her problem.
Chapter 9: Improvvisato
"That one looks like a bird."
"No way, Sweetie! It is clearly a hippo!"
"Scootaloo, that doesn't look like a hippo. It's more flat."
"Applebloom, what does that even mean?"
"Ah dunno, sounded better in my head ah guess."
Applebloom, Sweetie Belle, and Scootaloo lazily laid on the ground, staring into the sky. A small clearing by Sweet Apple Acres seemed to be a good spot for just letting your troubles disappear, though the three friends didn't seem like they had any to begin with. Their relaxation time was cut short though, as Applejack approached them.
"Good afternoon, girls. Ya'll not causing any trouble?" Applejack asked as she smiled.
"Of course not, sis." Applebloom said as she sat up to look at Applejack. "We were just staring up at the clouds...does that could look like a hippo?" she asked. Applejack looked up at a cloud and tilted her head to try and see it from a different perspective.
"Ah don't think so. It looks like a dog to me, but it doesn't really matter." Applejack said. Both of the other girls sat up and looked over at Applejack now.
"What do ya mean it doesn't matter?" Applebloom asked, both Sweetie and Scootaloo looking curiously as well.
"Well it does, and it doesn't. Ya see girls, it is a matter of how ya look at it. Ya see what you want to see the most, no matter the way it actually looks. That is what makes them clouds such a nice thing." Applejack said, looking towards the sky.
"That...was beautiful." Another voice said approaching. Applejack turned her head towards the voice, seeing Catacomb staring a mere inch away from her face, grinning. She nearly fell as she stumbled backwards in surprise, breathing heavily.
"Darn it, Cata! Don't do that!" Applejack yelled at the now laughing Cata.
"Oh wow, AJ. Ya should have seen your face, it was all...wait, better idea!" Catacomb shifted his face and hair to resemble Applejack, though still wearing his usual suit. In doing this, he mimicked the face she made to her the best he could, causing Applejack to turn a bright red. He turned back, laughing even harder, not noticing the three young girls surrounding him. He looked down at the girls as they all stared at him with shock and awe. "Umm...can I help you?" He asked, slightly concerned.
As if it was rehearsed, all three of the started speaking. "Wow! How did you do that? That was amazing! Is that a magic spell?!" They stared at him wide eyed with wonder, Catacomb not really sure what to do.
"Yes, it is a special magic spell!" He quickly said, regretting now using his shape shifting in front of others. Applejack quickly rushed to the aid of Catacomb.
"He was just practicing his special magic. He showed us all that the other day, right Cata?" Applejack said, chuckling nervously. Catacomb nodded quickly.
"That is so cool!" Scootaloo said. "Can you do Rainbow Dash?!" Catacomb nodded, causing the small girl to practically squeal.
"I can do that for just about anyone." Catacomb said proudly.
"Wow, yer just like a changeling, then." Applebloom said. "I'm sure yer not, though. A changeling isn't dumb enough to do that in front of other people." Even though Catacomb was smiling, that one hurt. The girls went back to staring up at the sky, leaving the wounded Catacomb alone with Applejack.
"Cata, I was wonderin'...what are you doing over here anyways?" Applejack asked.
"Nothing." Catacomb shrugged. "Just felt like taking a look around, mainly because I am bored." Catacomb shrugged, looking around.
"Well if yer bored you can help out here if you want." Applejack said, grinning slightly. Catacomb looked at her like she was crazy.
"I am not that bored." Catacomb said plainly.
"Why not? What do ya have better to do today?" Applejack asked.
Catacomb grinned, staring at her. " I doubt you wanna know." He said, walking towards the farms large field of apple trees.
"Ya know, I don't think so either..." Applejack glared slightly, recalling what he said after leaving the bar the other night. "Well, a hand would be nice though, if ya want. I have to get back to work. Are you sure you don't wanna help?" Catacomb looked at her and gave an even larger grin.
"Depends, what do I get out of the deal?" Catacomb said, pulling off his hat and twirling it around his fingers.
"Well, I don't think we can offer ya anything besides a hot meal afterwards, if yer interested." Applejack said meekly, looking away from Catacomb.
"Do you need the help?" Catacomb asked, slightly concerned for her.
"Well, my brother went and did something stupid, so now he has to rest up for a few days, so I have to do this on my own today." Applejack said sighing. Catacomb nodded and walked over to her.
"What happened?" Catacomb asked.
"Dolt went and got drunk and tried to lift a cart to impress a group of girls, and hurt himself in the process." Applejack said, causing Catacomb to start laughing. "Hey, it's not very funny! Because of him, I'm stuck out here by myself." Catacomb calmed himself down, though still giggling slightly.
"Sorry, just seems like something I would do." Catacomb admitted. "Ok, so I give you a hand, ya give me food. Deal?" Catacomb stuck out his hand, which Applejack gladly shook.
"Thanks, partner. I wasn't lookin forward to the afternoon harvest." Applejack said, smiling.
"Right, right. Don't mention it...ever. I got a reputation as a slacker to uphold." Catacomb said, giving Applejack a coy smile.
"Well then, let's get to work!" Applejack said, marching towards the orchard. Catacomb followed shortly after, sighing slightly. At least he wouldn't be bored.
The sun was setting, finally signaling the end of the work day for Applejack and Catacomb. The two walked, or in the case of Catacomb, dragged themselves towards the house. Catacomb looked tired, starved, and confused.
"...And you do this on a nearly daily basis?!" Catacomb said, slightly amazed. Applejack casually strolled onwards, not saying a word, but the cocky smile on her face said it all. "Well someone is full of themselves. At least this explains why you punch so hard." Catacomb said, smiling as well.
"Yeah, it's hard work, but at the end of the day, the feeling of accomplishment makes it worth it." Applejack said as she turned her head. "Though from someone who has worked with Perry, yer not very strong."
"Strength isn't everything. What I lack in power I make up for in skill and smarts!" Catacomb said proudly. "Besides, if I wanted to I could easily beat ya." Catacomb said with a cocky tone.
"Them are fighting words, partner." Applejack said, turning around towards Catacomb. He straightened himself up and grinned.
"They might be, they might not. It is fine if you don't feel like it, though. I just find that after a hard day, some friendly running relieves some stress." Catacomb said, watching Applejack. She had a grin on her face as well. "What do you say, race to the house?" Catacomb finally declared his challenge. Applejack nodded, not being a slouch when it came to speed as well. On foot, she could almost even keep up with Rainbow, so this was in the bag.
"Works for me. Care to make it interestin?" She asked, stretching herself out to get ready to run. "If I win, ya gotta help me out tomorrow as well, of course you will get meals as well." Applejack said. Catacomb's grin could only grow wider at the prospect of a wager.
"Fine, but if I win..." he got close to Applejack, causing her to back away slightly. "One...kiss." She changed several shades of red, as she glared at him. She cooled off though, and sighed.
"Fine, What ever." She said, her confidence starting to shake slightly at the stupid condition, but yet one she would rather not go through with. "Just a peck though."
"Talking about what you will do if ya lose? Where did all that confidence that I had just seen go?" Catacomb said as he smiled towards the slightly embarrassed Applejack.
"Oh don't you worry. I still have it, and because of that I'm gonna work ya into the ground." Applejack said, getting ready. Catacomb walked up next to her and did a few quick stretches of his own.
"Last chance to back out, AJ. I promise I will not think any less of ya if ya do." Catacomb said.
"Getting nervous?" Applejack said, grinning somewhat even though she was nervous herself. Catacomb simply smiled and shifted his stance into a running position.
"I just have one favor to ask before we do this." Catacomb said, looking over at Applejack. "Can we still be friends afterwards?" Applejack found this request to be strange. She simply nodded and began the countdown.
"Three." She bent down lower, getting ready for the takeoff. Catacomb remained in his position, waiting.
"Two."
"One..."
"GO!" Applejack was off, sprinting like she never sprinted before. Her legs were pumping at full speed and looking backwards slightly, Catacomb wasn't even visible behind her. She smiled as she continued to run towards the house as fast as she could. She was going to win this thing. She was sure of it, until the house came into sight. Catacomb was sitting on the steps, waiting for her, taking a few deep breaths, but none the less he was the winner. She slowed down to a slow walk, catching her breath and staring in complete astonishment at what she had seen, or in this case had not seen. She started to get angry and stormed up to him.
"YOU...YOU CHEATED!" Applejack yelled, her face glaring at the slightly surprised Catacomb. "You used your magic dohickies, didn't ya." Catacomb quickly shook his head, standing up.
"I swear, no magic." He opened his jacket, his rune guns no where to be seen. "I left them back at the house, and even if I did use a teleport shell, you would have heard it go off." Catacomb was slightly annoyed by the accusation, but understood where it was coming from. Applejack tried to say something, but she could tell that he wasn't lying, from the look in his eyes and the way that he spoke. He was a terrible liar normally.
"...How..." Applejack said slowly.
"How? Well, it is just was I was trained to do." Catacomb said. "T.E.S.T. members are selected through a variety of qualities. Perry, being a primary fighter, is versatile. Shining, though good with magic, is overall strong. He hits and doesn't let an attack through his barriers. Reader is highly gifted with magic, and if he tried hard enough, he could spy on the entirety of this town at the same time. Me, well I am meant to enter undiscovered and quickly take the place of someone else. To do that, I had to be fast. I promise you AJ, it is no trick..." Catacomb said. Applejack looked at him, only able to nod slowly. He approached her and smiled slightly. "And now I do believe you owe me something." Applejack turned a bright red and looked away. She wanted to say no, but she lost fair and square. She grimaced and closed her eyes as Catacombs face slowly approached hers. She opened her eyes in surprise when he planted a quick kiss on her forehead and backed away.
"...That's it?" Applejack said, startled.
"Well, sounds like you are actually disappointed." Catacomb said, leaning back in. "If you want another I would be happy to." Catacomb said, puckering up his lips and quickly moving towards Applejack. She held up her hand and held his face at a distance.
"Sorry, sugarcube, but ya had yer chance." Applejack said coldly. Catacomb sighed, looking towards the door of the house. "So, are ya hungry or what?" Applejack asked Catacomb. He looked over to Applejack and his stomach rumbled, causing both him and Applejack to start laughing. As soon as they stopped, both looked over at each other, Catacomb smiling.
"Well then, let's eat. Running like that on an empty stomach hurts." He said to Applejack. She nodded and walked in, Catacomb following close behind. He looked around the place, simple but cozy, and had a happy family charm to it. Catacomb wandered the living room, looking at pictures of the entire family, from Applebloom's baby pictures to a more recent one. Applejack walked up to him, looking over his shoulder.
"We had that one done a year back." she said, reaching around to pick up the picture. She pointed to an elderly looking woman with her grey hair done up in a bun. She wore a large and slightly bulky green dress and an apron that was unnecessarily large. "That there is Granny Smith. She pretty much raised me and my siblings for most of my life." She pointed to the only man in the picture. He was well built, with neck length blond hair, and wearing a red flannel shirt and jeans. "And this here is the lug you were filling in for. His name is Macintosh, but everyone just calls him Big Mac. Speaking of him, I need to see if he is hungry. Why don't ya just head into the kitchen and see if Granny needs any help."
"Why not. I'll go and see what I can do." Catacomb said as he walked into the kitchen.
The kitchen itself was simple, but in a charming sort of way. He looked over towards the table, and then towards the stove, where the same old lady from the picture was standing. It was hard to tell how old she was, but there was a good chance she assisted on the invention of rocks. Catacomb walked up to her and smiled.
"Excuse me ma'am, I was wondering if..." His inquiry was quickly interrupted with a ladle being pointed at his face.
"I don't know what yer sellin, but I ain't buyin!" Granny Smith quickly declared, causing Catacomb to back away. "Who in tarnation let ya in? APPLEBLOOM, DID YA LET ONE OF THEM THERE WANDERIN SALESMEN IN AGAIN?" she yelled out, causing Catacomb to work hard at stifling a laugh. A soft thud was heard from up the stairs, followed by the quick patter of feet. In a few seconds, Applebloom stood there curiously. She looked over to Catacomb and smiled.
"Granny, that ain't a salesman, that's just...um...Catapillar?" She said, unsure if she had his name right. He sighed, finding him being compared to a small insect didn't make him all that thrilled.
"Caterpillar? What a strange name." Granny Smith, now pointing the ladle away from Catacomb, said to Applebloom.
"Excuse me, but it's Catacomb." he corrected the two, his response causing Applebloom to blush in embarrassment.
"Oh my gosh, I'm sorry. Everyone just calls ya Cata, so I kinda forgot." Applebloom said apologetically.
"Don't worry, kiddo. I understand." Catacomb looked towards Granny Smith again and held out a hand. "Now that we have been formally introduced, the name's Catacomb. I was helping your granddaughter in place of her brother today."
"Why aren't you a nice one." she moved towards Catacomb and gave him a fairly strong hug. "Don't be shy! Any friend of both of my granddaughters is a friend of mine." Catacomb was slightly taken aback by the odd forwardness, but continued to smile to be polite.
"Applejack went to get Big Mac, so she asked me to offer you a hand. Anything I can do to help?" Catacomb said. Granny Smith quickly shook her head.
"No no, yer a guest here!" She started to push Catacomb towards a chair at the kitchen table. "Sit down, dinners done anyways, just gotta get it on the table."
"Are you sure?" Catacomb asked, taking a seat anyways.
"Of course, sonny!" She said, smiling happily. Applebloom went to sit down as well, but was stopped by the ladle. "You, on the other hand, can help set up the table."
"Yes Granny..." Applebloom said unenthusiastically. She quickly grabbed plates and glasses and placed them around the table, followed by the silverware. As soon as the table was set, Applejack, helping a sore Big Mac, walked over towards the table. She seated her brother first next to Catacomb, before taking a seat herself next to Applebloom, and Granny Smith at the head. Catacomb and Big Mac looked at each other for several seconds, not saying anything. Applejack coughed, grabbing both of their attentions.
"Big Mac, this here is my friend, Catacomb. Cata, this is Macintosh." Big Mac held out a hand to Cata, who took it and shook. Apon releasing, he shook his hand slightly, chuckling.
"Gotta handshake like a friend of mine. Anyways, nice to meet ya." Catacomb said.
"Eeyup. Nice meetin ya too." Big Mac responded. "So Applejack says yer going to be helping out tomorrow as well?" Catacomb's eyes widened slightly, raising an eyebrow as he stared at Applejack, who's sly grin was only noticed by him. Almost made him remember why he never gambled. Never could win, no matter what.
"Yes, of course. She is very convincing when she want to be." Applejack could almost feel the stare he gave her as he said that.
"Thank you again, Cata." Applejack said sweetly.
"Always willing to help..." Catacomb said blandly. She simply smiled and started plate up her share of the food. Catacomb sighed in defeat, and figured to just enjoy the meal as well. Not often that you can eat classic style gumbo, so at least he could enjoy that.
The dinner went well, with the occasional death glare from Catacomb to Applejack. He had a nice conversation with the family in general, finding out about the history of Sweet Apple Acres and the Apple family. He overall enjoyed the feeling of love between the family, only barely able to resist sampling it for himself. This made his gumbo disappear faster than what some people thought possible, but thankfully Granny Smith always made too much. Catacomb said his goodbyes and reluctantly promised them all he would see them tomorrow. Waving as he walked away, Catacomb started to head back into town, the sky growing dark as night fell. As much as he enjoyed it, he knew that all he had to look forward to was more hard work the next day. It would be nice to get some help, though. He could tell she only wanted to do the work with someone to talk with. He could understand doing something by yourself can be depressing. Catacomb had a great idea to remedy the situation, and he knew just the guy to get it done. Catacomb smiled to himself as he walked through town, planning and scheming for the day to come, and loving every minute of it.
Chapter 10: Strepitosu
"Perry...coffee..."
"I am kind of busy at the moment Cata..."
"Perry...coffee..."
"Get your lazy rear off the couch and come and get it."
"Perry...coffee...ARGH!!!" Catacomb quickly shot up as hot coffee was poured onto his lap. Flailing around and jumping off the couch, he quickly looked around, spying the floating cup where he was laying.
"Oops...I slipped." Perry said casually, still chopping up vegetables for breakfast. Catacomb snatched the floating cup from out of the air and whipped it at Perry. He casually dodged to the side, watching the cup smash into tiny pieces. Catacomb grunted and quickly ran into the bathroom. Perry continued his task, preparing a nice vegetable omelette for the duo.
Catacomb ran the shower, on cold, to try and kill the stinging sensation on his lower extremities, as well as remove the coffee and sweat odor he was giving off. His plans for the day already predetermined by a sudden rise in a conscience, and a few quick words from a very evil farm girl. Little did she know that he had his own plans in mind, and she wouldn't know what hit her. The scent of breakfast started to distract Catacomb, though. His stomach growling, he dried himself off, and shifted himself into his usual suit and hat. Checking himself in the mirror, he gave a loud wistle and grinned. "Hey there sexy. Oh, you're talking to me, cause there isn't anyone else. So you think I am sexy, huh?"
"No, you're sub par at best. Now will you quit eyeing yourself and come eat...it's making me uncomfortable." Perry responded through the bathroom door.
"You just wish you could be me, Perry." Catacomb said as he opened the door. "It is ok to be jealous. I would totally understand."
Perry snickered loudly at the comment, turning his back to walk towards the kitchen. "Catacomb, the only thing I am jealous about when it comes to you is your stupidity. It must be pleasant to be so blissfully ignorant."
"Is that your way of saying yes?" Catacomb said with a goofy smile. "Admit it, ya know ya love me."
"You're a parasite I do not have the funds to remove, so I continue to make an effort to live symbiotically with it. Nothing more." Perry said coldly.
"Love ya too." Catacomb said, continuing to follow Perry until they reached their seats. Catacomb stared at the omelette and looked up. "Still not doing the whole meat thing, huh?"
"Yes. Sorry if that bothers you." Perry responded, cutting up his omelette into smaller bite size pieces.
"Nah, to each his own. Wouldn't mind some bacon though." Catacomb said before taking a large bite out of his omelette. After quickly chewing, he swallowed and smiled. "Still good though. New recipe?"
"Same one you taught me. It is a wonder how you can make such masterpieces in the kitchen, though." Perry said before sliding a bite of omelette up his mask.
"Please, you should see Chef Roasted's dishes. They easily put mine to shame."
"Flame still works there? Thought he would retire by now. I guess it is hard to give up on what you love." Perry said, thinking back to his good old days.
"Yeah, he is still 'Burning with the passion of the skillet.' as he would say." Catacomb said, mimicking said chefs fancy accent and voice.
"So, Cata, what are your plans for today?" Perry asked as he finished the last piece of his omelette.
"Well, I promised AJ that I would give her a hand, sorta. In truth, she totally conned me, but we shall run with my version of the story. Say, you busy today?"
"Yes, actually. Today is the day they release Fluttershy from the hospital!" Perry said happily. Catacomb grinned, as he could tell this man was totally head over heels for this woman.
"That's great to hear. So you're going to give her special care then I take it?" Catacomb said with a sly smile, nudging Perry with his elbows.
"Of course that is what you would think." Perry said, slightly disgusted with his friends attitude. "No, just helping her back to her house and getting her set up. I am actually more thrilled to be out of the service to that stupid rabbit!" Perry said, almost too enthusiastically. Catacomb stared at him for several seconds before deciding to ask.
"You were in the service of a bunny?" Catacomb said straight faced.
"Unfortunately. Fluttershy asked me to watch her house after I got out of the hospital. Some time before, in a bizarre incident that ended up with her kitchen riddled with vegetables, I offered a favor to her rabbit to clean it up in return. Ever sense, every time I go over there, I feel as if I am that rabbits personal slave." Perry finished. Catacomb got up and went to rinse out the dishes, and scrubbed them dry. Perry was baffled by Catacomb's lack of words. "Why did you suddenly go quiet?" Perry asked.
Catacomb turned around and gave Perry a blank look. "On one hand, you're a rabbit's bitch. On the other, you're out of your mind. Either way, I got nothing left to contribute to this conversation that needs to be said. You have left me speechless, and for that, I will now take my leave." Catacomb walked towards the door and walked out. "Later crazy bunny man."
Twilight's usual morning routine had to be abandoned today, as she had to take care of a sore, bedridden Spike. He wasn't the kind to take advantage of it, but the thought of being waited on hand and foot by Twilight for once couldn't be passed up easily. "Can you get me more juice please?" Spike asked Twilight, who could only smile and respond with a quick nod.
She went into the kitchen and poured another glass of apple juice, sighing the entire time. She didn't mind doing this, but it felt like he was milking his injury for more than what it was worth. She sat the cup down next to Spike, and was about to go back to organizing the books on the shelf alphabetically, and by type and genre. She picked up the first book and smiled happily that she was about to begin her day's work, when knocking at the door quickly killed the happiness. She quickly made her way to the door and pulled it open quickly. "WHAT?" she yelled before even looking. She stared at her victim, a very sad looking Catacomb.
"I...I am sorry. Just wanted to say hi. I will go now..." he said turning around to walk away. Twilight's face was a bright shade of embarrassment and guilt.
"I am so sorry, Cata. Come in, please!" Twilight said quickly. Catacomb's back turned, she couldn't have possibly seen the coy smile on his face. He turned around, looking slightly less sad.
"A..Are you sure I am not bothering you?" Catacomb asked slowly.
"Of course! You're always welcome at my house. I am sure Spike would like to see you as well." Twilight said, trying to hide her expression of guilt behind a smile.
"Sure, but I actually came to ask you a favor... but if you're too busy..."
"Anything for you, Cata!" Twilight quickly said, blushing slightly at her outburst.
"Really?! You're the best Twilight! Meet me at Applejack's house around noon! I will see ya there! Later!" Catacomb quickly took off, going to the next location for his master plan to take in effect. Twilight was an easy warm up. His next target would take a bit more skill, but Catacomb was sure he could handle it. All it would take is his usual charm and manners. .
"So, you will help me out?" Catacomb said, smiling at Rarity as she did the finishing touched on one of her newer dresses. Catacomb was seated in a chair across the room, watching her work quickly and skillfully. She had agreed to listen to his request for some assistance without a second though.
"Of course!" Rarity said, smiling as she took of her working glasses. "You saved mine and Spike's life. It is the least that I can do." Catacomb watched as Rarity made her way upstairs. "I promise I will be there around noon. This will give me the perfect chance to wear my new work clothes. Even in hard labor, a lady must look her best." Catacomb didn't think it would be that easy. He figured that it would take some fast talking and many compliments to get Rarity to do anything that involved farming. He figured he would seal the deal, in his usual way.
"Can't say you gotta try hard. You got it going on." Catacomb grinned and winked, causing Rarity to blush and smile back.
"You sure know how to impress. Don't stop though, flattery will get you everywhere." she said, laughing lightly.
"Well, I have a few more favors to request, so I will see ya later, doll!" Catacomb said as he walked out the door. Rarity waved to him until he was out, and then made her way upstairs. She was looking for a good excuse to test out her fashionable work clothes, and today's random request has given her the rhyme and reason to do so. She could tell that Catacomb had a natural way with words, knowing the strength of their usage from her experiences in Canterlot. He was good, and he knew it.
Catacomb walked out, taking some time to savor his second victory. He was unsure about what would happen with the next one. The target was completely unpredictable, so at this point it was anything goes...
"Rainbow?" Catacomb said softly, poking the sleeping girl as she laid napping on a soft and fluffy looking cloud, dressed in her usual athletic workout outfit. She was smiling, drooling slightly as she just rolled over, ignoring the outside annoyance. "Rainbow?" Catacomb said, louder than before. Still nothing but grumbles and snores. Catacomb stood there for several more seconds before grinning evilly. He took out one of his Rune Guns and loaded a pink glowing shell into it. They were cheap and for the most part useless, but the application would serve well here. He aimed into the sky and pulled the trigger. The runes on the gun glowed, firing the shell upward. As it made its accent, it screamed loudly before bursting in a bright floral explosion. The end result was Rainbow flailing awake and ducking into the cloud in a fit of fright. Catacomb could help but burst into laughter, causing the frightened Rainbow Dash to go from scared to pissed.
"WHAT WAS THAT FOR!?" She yelled. Catacomb simply put his gun away and smiled.
"It was to get your attention, obviously. It worked."
"No shit..." Rainbow cursed, mourning her lost nap time. "Well you're up here for a reason, spit it out. I haven't got all day."
"Why, what exactly do you have planned today?" Catacomb asked, hoping she wasn't actually busy.
"Well I have been trying to perfect this new maneuver. If I can pull it off, I'll make history for sure." Rainbow said proudly.
"Well I have a better idea, then." Catacomb said. She raised and eyebrow as if saying go on. "Ok, you're going to drop all of your plans and help me and everyone else keep Applejack company while doing farm work!" He tried his best to make it sound fun and exciting, but Rainbow Dash was not stupid.
"No thanks." she responded, causing Catacomb to sigh slightly.
"Didn't think it would be as easy as Pinkie." Catacomb laughed. "Weirdest thing too. Didn't even finish telling her what I was doing, and she said she would meet me at the farm. Gotta say that blindsided me. Back on topic, though...please?"
"Listen, it's not like I don't want to, it is just..." Dash scratched her head in frustration. Catacomb chuckled.
"I am going to take a guess and say you want to be a good friend, but you really want to get that trick down." Dash nodded, smiling at Catacomb's understanding of the situation. "Well, I got an idea." Catacomb grinned. Rainbow listened intently, slightly curious as to what the solution could be. "A race..." Catacomb's grin grew wider as Rainbow grinned as well.
"Wait...you're challenging me...to a race." Rainbow asked in a cocky manner. Catacomb knew there was no way she wouldn't take the bait at this point.
"Yup, simple solution. You win, and I give my entire day up to helping you out instead. But if I win, you gotta help me out. Fair trade I would say." Catacomb said. "I would prefer to be on foot, so how about a simple straight dash, entrance of Ponyville to the entrance of Sweet Apple Acres?"
"I hope you know you signed away your day, pal." Rainbow said triumphantly. Catacomb simply nodded and jumped off the cloud, Rainbow following afterwards. Both of them flew to the supposed starting line for their little race. Catacomb stretched out, folding his wings back into his back. Rainbow watched curiously, looking at the slowly disappearing wings. "You're really going to challenge me on foot?" Rainbow asked, more concerned than anything else.
"I don't see why that's a problem." Catacomb responded, stretching out. Rainbow watched and shrugged.
"Suit yourself. Don't go saying it was unfair." Rainbow responded, getting into position. Catacomb nodded, and unlike his last race, got into a runners start. Catacomb wasn't racing just anyone, so actual effort had to be put into this. He looked over towards his competition, nodding that he was ready. Rainbow nodded as well.
"Ready..."
"Set..."
"GO!"
Both were off, Rainbow flying as fast as she could. She stayed low to the ground for sake of fairness. She was shocked to see, from her side view, Catacomb not only keeping up, but neck in neck with her. His look was solid, and he looked towards the front, keen on winning this. She flapped her wings harder, but he only grew faster to make up for the change of speed. Between the two speed demons, the miles of distance they had to travel needed only simple minutes. Rainbow watched Catacomb, intent on winning. Here he was, trying to get help for her friend, and she just wanted to make herself look awesome. She let out quiet sigh, and at the very end, let up just slightly. Catacomb crossed the gateway to Sweet Apple Acres, and skidded to a stop. He got up, panting slightly and stared at Rainbow, grinning.
"Don't think I didn't see that..." Catacomb said coyly, still leaning over to catch his breath. Rainbow looked at Catacomb and shrugged.
"Something distracted me, that's all...You got lucky." Rainbow said, walking ahead to get to the meeting place. Catacomb chuckled, nodding and following afterwards.
"Don't worry Rainbow, your secret is safe with me." Catacomb said to her as they made their way.
Applejack stared. She expected to see just Catacomb walking down the road, but instead, she watched Twilight, Rarity, and Pinkie. They all waved and smiled to their friend.
"Hey ya'll!" Applejack yelled out, waving back.
"Heya, Applejack! Cata said you needed some help today, so he went and asked for me to join you!" Pinkie said loudly, practically bouncing towards Applejack. "I was like, Of course and he was all 'you're the best,' and I was all YAY!" Pinkie said quickly. Rarity and Twilight made there way, Applejack snickering at the sight of Rarity.
"Rare, I hope ya don't mind me askin', but what the heck is with your outfit?" Applejack asked, causing the woman in question to glare.
"These...are my work clothes." Rarity responded, not nearly as amused as Applejack. Her outfit consisted of diamond embroidered jean overalls and a black and white checkered shirt. She had on a pair of work boots, the design matching the shirt.
"They are...uhh...nice?" Applejack said, trying not to laugh anymore. She failed miserably. Rarity simply walked away, not wanting to start a conflict. Twilight then approached Applejack, who was still chuckling from Rarity.
"So, Cata sucker ya into helping as well?" Applejack asked, finally killing off the remainder of the laughter.
"Suckered? No, he asked and I said yes. Simple as that. Speaking of Cata, is he here yet?" Twilight looked around, trying to find the man in question.
"Nah, can't say I have seen him." Applejack said, now shifting her gaze and looking around. "I hope he didn't skip out on us all..."
"Don't be silly, he's over there with Dashie!" Pinkie said, practically jumping on Applejacks head to turn it in the direction she was looking. Both Twilight and her could see Rainbow Dash and Catacomb walking towards them, Rainbow waving enthusiastically. She looked like she whispered something to Catacomb before running towards them.
"Hey everyone!" Dash said as she arrived at the group. "Nice day to do some work, right?"
"Even you as well? Cata, I am impressed." Applejack said, flashing a grin. Catacomb casually strolled towards them, grinning as well.
"What? I figured work would be more fun with friends, and besides we can have a party while we are at it." Catacomb said, shrugging his shoulders nonchalantly.
Pinkie literally jumped at the idea. "Oh my gosh definitely! We can have strobe lights and..."
"Actually, I figure something small would be better..." Catacomb cut Pinkie off, causing her to pout slightly. "...a bonfire maybe, if that's fine with you AJ."
"Don't see why not." Applejack responded. Pinkie, though her idea shot down, cheered happily. Catacomb chuckled as he watched her. Nudging Twilight, he grinned and looked over at Pinkie.
"How do you guys keep up with her?" he asked. Twilight simply smiled.
"You just do. As they say, Pinkie is Pinkie." Catacomb laughed lightly.
"Sounds about right." Catacomb said, nodding. He looked over everyone there. He loved it when a plan came together. Rainbow went and joined Rarity, more or less to question her choice of clothing. Pinkie went over to talk to Rainbow, and Twilight was also happy looking towards the entire group. This overall, made the day much better than it could have been, at least to Catacomb. "So AJ, what do ya think? If two's a party, what does that make six?" he asked.
"Nine, actually." A voice spoke, coming from the path they all took. Everyone turned to look where the sound came from, cheering slightly when they saw who it was. Perry and Spike walked along the path, with Perry pushing a wheelchair.
Chapter 11: Tranquillo
"Fluttershy!" The girls yelled happily as they watched Perry push her in a wheelchair. They all practically rushed her, running towards them. Spike and Perry stepped back quickly as to not be mobbed and trampled. They all made off into their own little world, asking her the usual questions like how are you feeling, what was the hospital like and such. Catacomb walked up to Perry and Spike and stood next to them, watching the spectacle himself.
"No one was that excited to see me get out of the hospital..." Spike mumbled, watching them.
"You weren't even in there for a day, ya big baby." Catacomb said jokingly, ruffling his hair. "Aren't you supposed to be resting?" Catacomb asked, looking at him.
"I'm well enough, and laying around doing nothing is boring." Spike said. "I saw Perry with Fluttershy, so I figured that something awesome was going down, and I didn't feel like missing it. Besides, with Twilight gone, there was no one to wait on me. I had no reason to pretend to be still sore." Spike admitted a little louder than he should, cause he quickly drew the attention of the woman in question.
"So you WERE all better..." Twilight said, her back turned to Spike. Spike's eyes widened, and he collapsed into Catacombs arms.
"OH! THE PAIN! THE AGONY I FEEL RIGHT NOW!" Spike moaned, quite unconvincingly. Catacomb gave Spike a blank stare and dropped him, watching him thud onto the ground.
"You're on your own, pal. Don't use me as a shield." Catacomb said, stepping away. Twilight slowly approached the downed Spike, her eyes glowing and donning a creepy smile.
"Cata! Perry! SAVE ME!" Spike cried out. Both of them quickly shook their heads, not wishing to incur the wrath of Twilight. As she approached him, all Spike could do was give out a small chuckle. "Surprise...I am all better..."
"That is good Spike...cause we have a lot of cleaning to do when we get home. I haven't been able to do anything today." Twilight said, smiling. She gently patted Spikes head and got up and walked back over to Fluttershy. Catacomb and Perry simply laughed at the exchange.
"That was scarier than almost dying!" Spike exclaimed, causing both men to laugh even harder. Perry walked over to Spike and helped him up.
"I can't disagree, she can be a handful at time." Perry said quietly.
Catacomb walked over to the mob of girls and coughed loudly. They all turned their attention to him, and he grinned. "We got alot of work to do, so the faster we get it done, the more fun we can have later!" He exclaimed, getting nods from the other girls. Applejack chuckled and walked up to him.
"An' here I thought ya didn't want to do work." Applejack said, patting Catacomb on the back. He grunted from the hits, though not budging to the woman's strength.
"I don't. That's why I want to do it now, so it's done and over with. Kind of like bad medicine. I'm gonna have to drink it, might as well do it in one gulp." Catacomb said, nodding to his own statement. "Well then, let's leave the happy couple to themselves and get started, right?"
"Sounds good to me, partner." Applejack responded. She quickly divided everyone, including Spike at the request of Twilight, into groups for the task. Rainbow Dash and Catacomb would help her with gathering the apples, them being the strongest out of the group. Twilight and Rarity would use magic to quickly move them to the front of the storage shed. Finally, Pinkie and Spike would put them away. Perry sat with Fluttershy as they watched everyone get to work. Fluttershy heard Perry mumbling slightly under his mask, and gave him an odd look.
"What are you doing...if you don't mind me asking?" Fluttershy's question was quickly answered with a familiar dark purple glow around several baskets of apples as people went about moving them.
"Figured I would lend a hand as well. Decided to turn the gravity down around the baskets to make it easier for everyone." Perry responded. Fluttershy looked at him concerned.
"Should you be using magic?" She asked. Perry laughed lightly.
"Probably not, but the little stuff like this is easy. I know my limits, and I promise I will stop if something is off. It just doesn't sit right, not helping." He chuckled as we watched Spike and Pinkie lifting baskets and gasping.
"Hey Pinkie? Did we gain super strength? It is so easy to lift these!" Spike said, looking at Pinkie.
"We should totally become superheroes!" Pinkie yelled out happily. "Wait...because I use the Elements of Harmony, doesn't that already make me a superhero? Am I now a super duper hero?!" Perry's laugh grew as he watched and listened to Spike and Pinkies antics. He figured that he wouldn't spoil their fun yet. Fluttershy couldn't help but smile at the display as well. She was just happy to be able to see her friends again, and enjoyed every second of it. She felt like she was truly home now.
With the help of everyone, including Perry, much to Spike and Pinkie's dismay, the work that should have taken a day only took about two hours. Tired, everyone gathered by the front of the house to relax and just talk about stuff. Rainbow was telling everyone about her new trick. Spike was retelling his gripping encounter that led to his trip to the hospital, leaving everyone on edge with suspense. Rarity and Catacomb of course had to do some correcting for his over exaggerations. Applejack told the story of why Big Mac was currently out of commission, getting a laugh from the group. They were quickly interrupted by the very same man as he opened the door and sighed. Rainbow shot up and walked over to him. "Did you really try to lift a cart?"
A simple blush rose to his cheeks. He gave an awkward smile to Rainbow. "Eeyup..." He said, looking at everyone. Rainbow chuckled and poked him in the chest.
"Next time, take me with you." She said, grinning. "I'll show you how to party, Rainbow style."
Applejack quickly stood up between the two. "There won't be a next time, right?" Applejack said, putting extra emphasis on the last word as she glared at Big Mac.
"...Nope..." he said simply. Catacomb got up and gently patted Big Mac on the back.
"Don't feel bad, pal. Happens to the best of us." Catacomb said to Big Mac in a measure to try and reassure him. "I remember one night I got so wasted, that I woke up in an alley next to a homeless man named Willy and wanted for ten counts of vandalism and one for arson. Turns out they were actually a different guy, but I could have been pretending to be him. I don't think I will ever know. I wonder how ol' Willy is doing..." Everyone looked at Catacomb with a bit of shock, not really sure how to respond to the story. "Anyways...I am going to go prepare the bonfire. Who's in?" Catacomb asked. He stood there looking at the group, as no one spoke up. "Fine, fine. I can do..."
"I'll help!" Twilight said, jumping up quickly. Catacomb sighed in relief, happy that he could have some company.
"All right then! We will get the fire ready, so relax, or do whatever, not picky." Catacomb rambled slightly. "We should be back before dinner, trust me, you're going to love this." Catacomb said, walking towards the designated area for the fire. Twilight quickly followed after, all of them still staring.
"Was it a good idea to let the possible arsonist get this together?" Rarity said, everyone sighed slightly, shrugging their shoulders in unison.
"Did that really happen?" Twilight asked, leading Catacomb as they walked towards the designated clearing.
"Partially, though it's kinda a half truth. I did get drunk as hell, but I never forget a night of drinking. Willy was a friend of mine, who had a tendency to act homeless when drunk..." Catacomb laughed, thinking back to that day. " Booze makes people do strange things."
"Can't say I would know. The first time being in a bar was when I was looking for you." Twilight said. Catacomb had a look of shock on his face.
"You mean to tell me, you have never once had a wild and crazy night partying?!" Catacomb asked, surprised.
"Does that include Pinkie's parties?" Catacomb shook his head. "Well, I guess not. If it makes people do dumb things like your saying, then I am happy to avoid it."
"It only does that when you decide to drink past your limit. One or two is actually good for you. Loosens you up a bit, and helps get rid of some of the stress in your life, if only for a bit." Catacomb said, acting as sagely as he could.
"What exactly do you have to be stressed out about?" Twilight asked, grinning slightly.
"Quite a bit, actually." Catacomb said, sighing. Twilight's grin quickly shifted into a frown.
"I'm sorry. I didn't mean to upset you." Twilight looked down, feeling slightly guilty. Catacomb saw this and stopped walking, causing her to stop and look at him.
"Don't get all sad on me, Twi. It doesn't suit ya. It is just the usual angst of being something that general society frowns down apon." Catacomb said, giving a smile as best as he could.
"It must be hard, believing that people hate you..." Twilight said softly.
"What the hell are ya talking about. I got some of the greatest friends out there, and even more, they don't even care that I am a changeling. The last thing I go around thinking is nobody likes me." Catacomb chuckled. He placed a hand gently on Twilight's head, causing her to look up at him.
"Hey Cata, I have a question, and it has been bothering me." Twilight said, looking up and trying to change the topic.
"Shoot." Catacomb responded, smiling at her.
"How exactly do you feed on the love of others?" She blushed slightly. Catacomb looked at her and laughed.
"Probably not how your thinking I do it." He grinned. "I would tell ya, but then it would ruin the surprise, so maybe some other time." Catacomb said, turning around and walking off, leaving Twilight standing there, confused. She quickly came back to her senses and caught up with him.
"Is it some big secret? Please tell me, I promise I won't write it down." Twilight asked, her curious nature getting the best of her.
"No big secret, and I don't care if ya include that in your report. Just trust me on this one." Catacomb said, as he continued walking on. "Tell ya what. I will tell you later, but first you're going out drinking with me tonight." Catacomb said with a mischievous grin. The slight blush forming on Twilight's face only caused Catacomb's grin to grow wider.
"Umm...well...I don't know..." She spoke, unsure of what to say.
"No need to answer now, Twi. You have all day to do that. Besides, we're here." Catacomb said, looking around the area. It was a nice setup. Log seats surrounding a giant charred patch on the ground. That spot was surrounded by decent sized rocks. "Damn, they really know how to start a fire. Gotta say I am impressed. Well, where should we get started?"
"The firewood is in a shed not far from here. We will just have to make several trips." Twilight said, pointing in the direction she spoke of. Catacomb nodded, and started the busy work of getting the fire wood, while Twilight got the site prepared.
"I take it you do this normally?" Catacomb asked, as he returned with a stack of wood.
"We do this sometimes. You just happened to give us an excuse." Twilight responded, using her magic to clean up some of the larger debris from the area.
"Please...you never need an excuse to celebrate." Catacomb said, as he rushed back to the storage shed.
Twilight continued working, awaiting his return to continue their conversation. "Despite how it has looked this week, we don't usually have this much spare time. It is actually difficult to get us all together unless its something catastrophic." Twilight said, laughing slightly.
"I guess. I only have free time right now. If I'm ever bothering ya girls, just let me know and I will back off." Catacomb said, walking back now for his next set of fire wood. Twilight followed, finished with the setup and looking to help with the wood.
"Don't worry about it, Cata. You're not that bad." Twilight said jokingly. Catacomb chuckled at that bit.
"Thanks. Nice to know I'm appreciated." he responded.
"Anytime, Cata." Twilight began to lift a stack using levitation. Catacomb watched as she effortlessly lifted the stack using her magic. He picked up his own and started to walk back, Twilight next to him.
"Not bad. You definitely have some strong magic there, Twi." Catacomb said, looking over at her.
Twilight blushed slightly at the compliment. "Thank you..." she said back, a bit meekly. Catacomb grinned and continued walking silently until they made it back to the site. With enough firewood to keep it burning for some time, Catacomb and Twilight began setup of the fire pit. "Cata?" Twilight began to speak. Catacomb turned his head and looked over at her. "Yes."
"Yes?" Catacomb asked, unsure of what Twilight was saying.
"I'll come with you drinking tonight, but I am only having one." She answered.
"That's fine. I promise it will be fun." Catacomb said as he smiled at Twilight. She was still blushing slightly, trying to keep her back turned to prevent Catacomb from noticing while continuing with the setup.
Finally finished, Twilight and Catacomb took a seat on the large logs by the fire pit and admired their handiwork. "Well that was fun." Catacomb said with a small hint of sarcasm. "What do you think everyone else is doing right now?"
"I don't know. Probably goofing off." Twilight responded, laughing slightly.
"See?!" Rainbow Dash quietly whispered from behind a bush. "They have to be all lovey dovey. There isn't another reason."
"It is still not Cata's usual methods. If he was trying to seduce her, he would have done so." Perry said quietly from behind a tree near the bush. They were watching Twilight and Catacomb for almost an hour because Rainbow insists they are together. Looking back, Perry could see everyone else, except for Rarity and Fluttershy, hiding behind different objects, watching the two as well.
Rainbow looked back over at Perry. "Trust me, Perry. Catacomb is probably working the moves as we speak, trying to get her."
"So Twilight, is the weather here usually this nice?" Catacomb asked, looking over at Twilight. She nodded and smiled.
"We have a dedicated weather team, including Rainbow Dash, who try hard to make every day as pleasant as possible. We still need the rainy days, but otherwise yes, it usually is this nice.
"See, they are probably talking about their plans for the future..." Rainbow whispered to Perry.
He sighed and stared at Rainbow. "Dash...this is a waste of my time and effort. You can continue to spy on them, but I am going back to get Fluttershy and Rarity. It will be dark soon anyways." Perry quickly made his way back to the house, still being stealthy. Rainbow shrugged and looked over at Applejack, Pinkie, and Spike. They all looked bored, except for Pinkie, and just gave up. They started to walk towards the clearing to meet up with Twilight and Catacomb. Rainbow sighed, knowing that it was no use, and decided to come out as well, running to meet up with the rest of them.
"Hey, Cata! Hey, Twi!" Spike called out as he ran out first, slightly startling the two. They watched as all of their friends, one after another, walked into the clearing to meet up with them.
"Nice job, ya two." Applejack said to Twilight and Catacomb.
"Thanks." Catacomb responded, looking over the group that appeared. "Say, where are the others?" he asked.
"Well, I reckon Perry went to go get em'." Applejack said, with Spike and Rainbow nodding.
"So when do we get to start the Party?!" Pinkie jumped in-between the two groups, holding several bags of marshmallows and many long pointy sticks, while bouncing slightly. Catacomb nervously backed away, slightly afraid of getting accidently skewered.
"Be careful with those, Pinkie. We don't need another trip to the hospital." Twilight said nervously as she watched Pinkie. She chuckled slightly nervously and calmed down enough to set the items down.
"Sorry about that. I get a bit excited." Pinkie said, a bit more calmly but still in her usual tone.
"No kidding." Rainbow said sarcastically.
"I would never kid about that, Rainbow." Pinkie responded, Rainbow's sarcasm blowing straight over her head. "I just love gatherings and parties so much, it's hard to control myself."
"It's fine, Pinkie." Twilight started to speak, walking towards her energetic friend. "As long as you be careful."
"Of course, Twilight. When am I ever note careful." Pinkie responded. Just about everyone there wanted to speak, but a quick glare form Twilight silenced those thoughts. After some friendly chatting from here on out, everyone took a seat, laughing and telling stories. Catacomb listened in, slightly amazed at the amount of trouble these girls seemed to get into on a regular basis. His favorite was Pinkie finding a way to clone herself, and the copies reeking havoc on the entire town, and the solution was to have them all stare at paint. There was more to it, but Catacomb was too busy laughing half the time to catch it. Eventually, Perry and the others joined them, with good timing as well. The sun was starting to set, and it was time to light the fire.
"May I have the pleasure?" Catacomb asked everyone. All of them but Perry reluctantly nodded. Perry moved the log he was sitting on back a few yards instead, as well as Fluttershy's wheelchair, not easing anyone's tension. "Oh come on, Perry. You know I am good at this."
"Yes, hence why I moved back." Perry responded, laughing slightly. Catacomb pulled out his rune guns, as well as the leather case he kept with him.
"I have been meaning to ask..." Twilight started, looking at the small case. "...What is that for?"
"This is where I store my dangerous shells." Catacomb said, grinning. He unzipped the case, revealing several rows of rune shells, all glowing ominous colors, with the labels for what each one was printed above their row. Pinkie looked into the case and smiled, quickly grabbing one with the label 'Party Favor'. "PINKIE DON'T PLAY WITH THAT ONE!" Catacomb yelled, quickly snatching it from her.
She started to look really sad, staring at Catacomb with eyes full of guilt. "I am sorry...I though it was something fun." It almost looked like her pink poufy hair was deflating.
"I am sorry for yelling as well." Catacomb said, giving Pinkie a hug. " It isn't actually for parties...I label them with odd names in case anyone tries to use them against me, they won't know what they do. Please don't be sad, I just don't want you to accidently trigger it."
"What does that one do, then?" Pinkie asked, her demeanor returning to normal. Everyone staring curiously as well.
"Well, long story short, this one here is a one hundred bit wrecking ball." Catacomb said as he put it away. He pulled out two crimson shells, labeled bad day, and loaded one into each gun. "Ok everyone, this one is for all the good times and memories made." Everyone watched slightly afraid of the shells in the leather case, not sure what to expect.
"Catacomb, this is safe, right?" Fluttershy asked, concerned for everyone's well being.
"Nope." Catacomb grinned and pulled the triggers, causing both guns to start to spark up, the runes glowing. "It's party time..." The shells fired, but instead of a spell firing, flames started to spew from the tip, covering the entire fire pit with red hot plumes of fire. Twilight immediately recognized the spell as a fire breathing spell, though the mouth of the gun replaced the normal methods of usage. The flames shot out for almost ten seconds, before letting up. The tips of the guns were glowing red, and the fire in the fire pit was blazing as if it had been lit for some time. Catacomb gave a simple smile as he stood there, everyone silent. After a few seconds of waiting, everyone started cheering and yelling.
"That was AWESOME!" Rainbow yelled out, jumping around on her seat.
"Indeed. You know how to put on a show. Leave everyone in suspense, and...wow." Rarity said, though Spike shot a few jealous looks at Catacomb.
"Big deal, I can breath fire too." Spike said, mumbling slightly. Rarity chuckled and patted him on the head.
"You needed to rest anyways, my tough little Spiky Wikey." Rarity said, causing Spike to grin stupidly and smile.
Catacomb put the now cooled of guns back into his jacket and sat down. "Well then, the party has officially started. Pinkie...it's MARSHMELLOW TIME!" Catacomb yelled out happily. Pinkie quickly handed everyone a stick and marshmallows. The evening concluded with a cool night and a warm fire, making this day one of the most memorable days that Catacomb could remember. Perry watched as his friend seemed legitimately happy, and couldn't help but feel happy for him as well. It has been a long time, and Perry knew that he deserved to be happy as well. This town was overall something else, taking someone like Catacomb and Perry, and showing them the brighter side of life. It was an overall perfect day.
Chapter 12: Saltando
"I always loved the stars. Luna does such a wonderful job with the design."
"I guess. Not much for stargazing."
Twilight and Catacomb made their way through the town, the bon fire long over with. After the fire burnt out, and their trash was cleaned up, everyone said their goodbyes. Spike was thrilled to discover he would be home alone for the night, though the promise of a busy tomorrow didn't excite him nearly as much. Still, he managed to survive disaster twice and was feeling good. Twilight and Catacomb said their goodbyes and Spike narrowly avoided getting struck by lightning when he started to make kissy faces at Twilight. Catacomb, again to Spike's aid, got her to calm down and start heading out. They have been walking since, talking about nothing important.
Looking over at Catacomb, Twilight gave a curious stare towards him. "Why not?" she asked, looking at the out there face of Catacomb.
Catacomb shrugged his shoulders, looking upwards. "All look the same to me."
"I don't think so. Each and every one may look the same, but each one has its own color, shine, and brightness." Twilight explained, looking back upwards.
"I guess...how did we get into this topic to begin with?" Catacomb asked, looking back down at Twilight. "I could have sworn we started talking about cabbages...hey Twilight?"
"Yes?" she responded, looking back down towards Catacomb.
"Why the hell were we talking about cabbages?" Catacomb asked, straight faced.
"I don't remember. It's funny how conversations can go in random directions." Twilight responded happily, smiling towards him. He grinned and chuckled.
"Can't say I disagree." Catacomb responded. "Anyways, here we are." he said, pointing to the familiar bar.
"So, I only need one, and you will tell me more about your kind." Twilight said, looking slightly nervous. Catacomb laughed and wrapped an arm around her shoulder.
"Relax, Twi. You look like you're committing a crime."
"Sorry, it's just I have read so much about the effects of alcohol. It is supposed to be damaging to all of the internal organs, as well as cause nerve damage and..." Catacomb quickly, but softly, placed a finger on Twilight's lips, getting a bright red blush from her.
"You're only having one. In fact, a drink every now and then is actually supposed to be good for you." He smiled and removed his finger. "Don't worry. I will stop you if you turn out to be a raging alcoholic." Twilight remained silent and nodded.
They walked towards the entrance, but were quickly stopped by a larger man blocking the door. He was taller than most people they knew, and his gruff appearance, bald head, and manly looking beard, gave him the look of someone to not mess with. Most noticeably were his nice clothes. A dress suit and tie, with matching pants, all colored black.
"Private party, the place is closed for the evening." He said in a low demanding voice. Twilight was more or less intimidated by the man, but Catacomb was a whole different story.
"Come on, man. I am sure two more won't be a bother." Catacomb said, walking closer to him. He simply grunted, scowling at Catacomb, who knew to back away slightly.
"It's fine, Cata. We can go another night!" Twilight said, smiling nervously.
"She can stay, though. The boss said to let any lookers in." The door man said, giving a creepy smile towards Twilight.
"Yeah...no." Catacomb responded. "We are a deal package."
"Cata, it's fine. We will go another time. I promise." Twilight said, backing away. The door man moved in closer to her, but was blocked quickly by Catacomb stepping between them. His scowl grew, looking down at Catacomb.
"I agree, Twi. Let's go." Catacomb said, looking up towards the man.
"You can go, but she stays, unless you want to be hurt, little man." The door man said, glaring down at Catacomb. Twilight looked nervous, maintaining her spot behind Catacomb.
"Cute, scaring the girl to try and get her to go into a place probably filled with scum." Catacomb said to the door man, grinning. This obviously struck a cord with him, as he threw a fist towards Catacomb. He grabbed his wrist mid punch, and shifted his weight slightly, throwing the larger man off balance. Pulling the other mans fist towards the side, Catacomb stepped forward, sticking his foot to the side of the man, causing him to fall towards the ground. He hit with a thud, and Catacomb brushed off his hands. "Come on, Twilight. Let's go." He said, turning around to look at her. She stared slacked jawed, muttering out incomplete words in confusion. Catacomb shrugged and walked away from the bar, arm wrapped around Twilight yet again.
"Hold it..." Catacomb heard the door man say, and turned around. The door man reached into his jacket and pulled out an object, similar in shape and design to his own rune guns, minus the runes. "Your funeral, pal. No body humiliates me like that." Twilight turned around now, staring at the object in question.
"I..Is that a Griff and Western PSA model five?" She asked nervously. He stared slightly, kind of confused and looked down at the gun's side. Catacomb took the moment of distraction and quickly pulled out one of his guns, placing the barrel against the door man's forehead. His eyes went wide as he stared.
"Nice piece you have there. Tell you what, why don't you slowly drop it onto the ground, and I will not paint the side of the building red...kapeesh?" Catacomb said, grinning like a mad man. He looked nervously at the gun and decided to do as instructed, letting the gun go. "Twi, could you lift that up and hand it to me please?"
"Um...sure." Twilight raised a hand, surrounding the gun in a lavender glow. It lifted up towards Cata's free hand. He grabbed it and held it up against the door man's head as well.
"Concealed firearms are prohibited within towns and cities. Any such ownership must be within the confines of the owners residence, or at a designated practice zone." Catacomb said, citing a law he knew all too well.
"What are ya, one of the guard?" The door man asked, glaring at Catacomb. He laughed and grinned.
"Me, one of the guard. That's rich. Now, my turn to ask a question...who are you and what the hell are ya doin' in my town?" Catacomb asked, putting pressure on him with the guns. Twilight stayed back, speechless.
"Trust me, you don't want to mess with them...now why don't you leave, and we just might let you live..." The door man responded, looking down at Catacomb.
"Tough words coming from the one with a gun to his head." Catacomb maintained his gaze, but shifted his attention. "You ok, Twi?"
"I...I think so. Just shaken up." she responded. "What exactly should I do?"
"Here..." Catacomb took his rune gun and bashed the man on the head, dropping him to the ground like a rock. Twilight gasped at the display of violence, wanting to rush over to help the other man. "Sorry bout that." Catacomb handed the normal pistol to Twilight. "I need ya to head back and send a letter for me. Seems we might have a bit of a problem. Diavolo di Stallone has made its way into the town." Twilight gasped slightly.
"Wait, you're not talking about the criminal group, right?" Twilight asked as Catacomb was busy searching the door man.
"Seems you're well informed." Catacomb said, not turning to look at her. "Yeah...I recognize these goons from anywhere. Worked for them for a few years. Odd jobs and such." Catacomb got up and loaded a shell into his rune gun. "Man this guy would kick himself if he knew it was unloaded."
"What are you going to do?" Twilight asked nervously.
"Nothing at all." Catacomb said, grinning. "Though this man..." Pulling out an I.D. "Tiny...Tank..." Catacomb couldn't help but snicker at the name as he stared at the I.D. "Will continue to keep watch. Hurry up, and be careful. Stay indoors for some time until this gets sorted out. Catacomb shifted his appearance, taking on the look and voice of the man. "Go now...trust me, I do this kind of thing for a living." Catacomb said. Twilight looked at him and nodded.
"Be careful, Cata." Twilight said as she quickly teleported away. He continued to load his guns, detainment shells in one and a red one into the other. He snapped the barrels back into place and pointed the detainment one at the original Tiny. Pulling the trigger, the usual loud crackle could be heard, followed by the bang. Tiny was sealed into a glass orb, which Catacomb quickly pocketed. As expected the door opened up, as a smaller, skinnier man in a black suit looked out the door to check the commotion.
"Hey, Tiny. Is everything alright?" he asked, looking towards him cautiously.
"It's fine...just some punk kids playing with fireworks. Want me to set an example?" Cata Tiny responded, looking towards the other man.
"Forget about it. Just keep your post for now, alright." he said.
"What the hell are we doing in this back water town anyways. Seems like a waste of time." Catacomb said, taking on an annoyed look.
"Are ya stupid? Those girls live here, what are they called...Harmony Elements or something like that." he responded.
Catacomb grinned on the inside. 'wow...this is almost too easy.' "Oh yeah, someone wanted to buy them, right?" Cata Tiny asked, getting a nod from the other man. Having worked for them before, he knew that Diavolo di Stallone had involvement in certain devious underground affairs, including human trafficking. "Well then, tell the guys to hurry up then. The people here bother me...too damn friendly."
"Yeah, I hear ya. Though with the way they are, we might as well be handed our prize on a silver platter. I mean, come on. One pretty much jumps into our arms with a sign that said take me." He laughed, though Catacomb's insides felt a bit nauseous.
'Shit...probably Pinkie.' Catacomb thought to himself, wanting to smack the girl for being so damn friendly.
"She was a squirmer, I'll tell ya. But damn is she smokin. Wouldn't mind testing the product for quality if you know what I mean." He continued, nudging Catacomb with his shoulder.
"Heh...yeah. Should I go get her for ya?" Cata Tiny asked, trying to maintain a calm face.
"Nah, I'm good. She is near anyways, so no need to leave the..." Before he could finish, there was a familiar crackle and bright light. Before he knew it, he was in a glass orb as well. Catacomb shifted back to his usual face, though no usual signs of Catacomb were there. He was pissed off.
"I hope back up doesn't show up soon, cause I am going to enjoy this..." Catacomb said, pulling out his leather case.
Twilight popped into her place. Spike, who had been listening to rock and roll, dancing in his underwear, and holding a tub of ice cream, was, needless to say, more than shocked. He was even more shocked to find Twilight completely ignoring that fact. She ran over to her desk and quickly scribbled out a letter. Spike quickly threw on his pants and killed the music. He walked over curiously. "Hey, Twi. How did your date go?" Spike asked, grinning slightly.
"Terrible!" Twilight responded without thinking, though in her state of mind, she wasn't exactly focused on what Spike said to begin with.
"Terrible? He didn't try and do things to you, did he?" Spike said, looking slightly pissed off.
"What...No no, Catacomb was himself, but we got another problem." She responded, quickly filling out the letter.
"Another problem?" Spike asked, looking down at the letter. He didn't have time to read it, however, as Twilight quickly rolled it up and handed it to him.
"I need this sent to Celestia, please." Twilight said, handing the letter to Spike. He nodded and blew out a small green flame, which quickly disintegrated it and sent it into the air.
"Ok, now tell me what's going on. You're making me nervous." Spike said. Twilight got out of the desk and hugged him.
"I am sorry, Spike. A lot has happened, but now I need to go get help. Stay here and go rest. I will be back soon." Twilight quickly popped back out, causing Spike to take a seat, and start to think about what just happened. With all of this, his ice cream dance routine was over and done with, not able to enjoy the alone time anymore. He went and got dressed, not wanting to sit around and do nothing again if there is trouble. With a look that screamed determination, he made his way out the door.
Perry sat on the couch, having a staring contest with a small white rabbit. The rabbit stared back, though Perry had the advantage of wearing a mask, so it couldn't tell if he was cheating or not to begin with. They were in Fluttershy's cottage, a nice nature décor inside the living room.
"Angel...the deal is up. I shall be your servant no more." The rabbit, Angel, glared disapprovingly at him. "Don't give me that look, you. It has been a rough few weeks for both of us, but everything is finally back to ..." Perry's sentence was interrupted by a loud pop, quickly causing both him and Angel's attention to shift.
"PERRY...CATA...BIG GUYS...HELP..." She quickly spurted out between breaths, tired from teleporting everywhere. Perry looked at her, somewhat confused. Angel, on the other hand, was pretty much scared out of his wits and has jumped ship, hiding who knows where.
"Calm down for a second, Twily. What happened now?" Perry said, getting up from his spot on the couch.
Taking a few deep breaths, Twilight managed to calm down enough. "Catacomb and I were going out to the bar..."
"Let me stop you there for a second...what?" Perry asked, more concerned now.
"I'll tell you later! Right now, Catacomb is possibly doing something really stupid..."
"No surprise there." Perry interrupted.
"WILL YOU SHUT UP FOR ONE SECOND!" Twilight flipped, causing Perry to back away slightly. Whatever this was, this must have been serious if even Twilight was losing it. "There are members of Diavolo di Stallone here, do you know of them?"
"Twilight...what the hell happened?" Perry asked, his tone getting dark and serious.
"I don't know...We went to the bar, but were stopped by this man. He said that the bar was closed to a private party, but tried to drag me in. Catacomb stopped him, and took this." She held out the gun that Catacomb managed to get from the man. Perry took it, examining it closely. "Catacomb is there right now, doing whatever his job is." she responded, obviously quite upset.
"Did you..." Perry was quickly interrupted by Twilight.
"Send a letter to Celestia? Yes. Catacomb asked me to, then I made my way here, seeing if you could help. I am worried about him, what if...what if something happens..." Twilight said, almost crying. Perry walked up to her and gently hugged her.
"Shh...don't worry. Why don't you stay here. If Flutters needs anything, just let her know I went out on an errand. No sense in worrying her." Perry said. "Before I go, I must asked." he looked down at Twilight, who was still slightly nervous.
"Do.." Perry gulped, not sure if he wanted to know the answer. "Do you..."
"Perry, is everything alright?" A voice from upstairs interrupted him. He looked at Twilight and patted her hair. Letting her go, he walked up to greet Fluttershy, who was resting in her room. "I heard another voice. Is someone else here?" she asked. Perry nodded, sitting down next to her.
"Twilight is. I wanted to keep it a secret, but I could never lie to you. Catacomb might be in trouble, so she came here to ask for my help. She is going to stay here, so you just call her if you need anything. Is this alright?"
Fluttershy nodded, though she did look worried. "You will be careful, right?" she asked softly. Perry nodded. He took his mask off, smiling softly. His gaze was confident and full of the strength that he possessed. His eyes, one a light blue, the other a blood red with a black iris, told her everything was going to be fine. He bent down and kissed her forehead gently, and smiled. Fluttershy smiled back, nodding in agreement with his answer.
Perry turned around to leave, but was slightly stunned by Twilight, who was standing at the door. She stared at him for a second, her gaze slightly frightful at seeing him normally. Perry, who normally would have jumped and tried to hide his face, simply chuckled instead. "So...that is the real you?" Twilight asked.
"Yes, I guess you could say so. To be fair you're the only other person besides your teacher and Fluttershy to see me like this." Perry put his mask back on, walking past Twilight as he started to leave. Seeing him, she felt reassured.
"Be careful, Perry." Twilight said as he walked down the stairs.
"Do not worry, Twilight. It my have been some time, but I feel as if tonight is a good night for a good old fashioned massacre..." She could have sworn she heard him laugh as he left. Looking over to Fluttershy, she noticed the light smile on her friends face.
"Aren't you worried?" Twilight asked Fluttershy.
"Of course, but after everything that has happened, I know that he will be fine." She smiled softly. Twilight nodded. "To be honest, I am more worried for those poor people. I hope he doesn't do anything too bad."
Twilight couldn't help but laugh slightly. Here he was walking into the lion's den, and Fluttershy was more concerned for the other men's safety. Perry was definitely something else, and Cata too. If he could hold his ground against Perry, things were definitely going to be fine...minus the probable property damage about to be inflicted.
Chapter 13: Crescendo
Five...
The countdown began, taking deep breaths to calm the already jumpy nerves. Catacomb loved the feeling, the possibility of death always made one feel more alive then ever.
Four...
Time was beginning is slow crawl. Even though it was going at the same speed it always had, the feeling of its passing wasn't all there. Adrenaline was flowing through the entirety of his being, the fight or flight reflex going crazy with each breath.
Three...
The defining moment in every man's life is when a situation comes up that could change their world. Will they run, will they fight. This decision was intoxicating, like a drug. Catacomb wanted to be high as a kite on a breezy sunny day.
Two...
The nerves started to calm down, a moment of pure relaxation. Catacomb wondered if this was the same for Perry whenever he fought. How different were they, really, when he loved the pulse of battle possibly as much.
One...
Everything that had just become calm had now suddenly excited, fired off all at one like a cannon, aiming right for the brain, giving it one last reasonable chance to back out of certain danger. Catacomb simply took this shot to the head, and grinned.
A group of eight sat around a large table, all of them dressed up, though nothing more of them looked civilized. They shouted and cheered, chugging down their large mugs filled with delight. It was a good night, as they had already succeeded in grabbing the first of six targets to be set for life.
Earl worked behind the bar, constantly making sure their drink glasses were full. He would rather not cause trouble for the rowdy group, as it could spell out badly for him. All the other patrons were forced to leave, much to their anguish. The decision became pretty easy, however, when one of the goons began brandishing a sizable gun. Earl knew what it was, but a few of the previous customers didn't, until three bullet holes in the ceiling later. He knew they were celebrating, but he wasn't sure for what. It would most likely be bad business to ask, so he kept out of it.
"Hey, Barkeep. Another round here. Make it snappy!" one of the younger men of the group yelled out. He nodded, taking out more mugs and filling them to the brim. He made his way, needing two trips to deliver it all. "Say, where is Lucky at?" he asked, looking at the group.
"Dunno, said he was going to check on Tiny. Probably smoking, knowing him." another one said, leaning back in his chair and taking a swig out of the mug.
"More booze for us, I say." another one said, raising his glass in cheers.
"I think this is the start of a great..." he never got to finish his sentence. The entrance to the bar, a solid wooden door, was quite literally blown off its hinges, flying against the back wall. All of them jumped, watching the smoke from the entrance start to clear.
"YOU HAVE THE RIGHT TO REMAIN SILENT. YOU ALSO HAVE THE RIGHT TO RESIST ARREST. PLEASE TELL ME YOU'RE ALL RESISTING ARREST!" a loud, booming voice spoke from beyond the cloud of smoke and dust. The group all started to draw their guns, aiming for the cloud. They were caught off guard when a loud crackle resonated into the building, followed by a fireball striking the table, blasting it to pieces and knocking them all back. "Pulled weapons, looks like resisting arrest to me." The figure walked through the door, Catacomb walking in with both guns aimed towards the group.
"Who in the hell are ya?" one of the men said, coughing slightly.
"Don't talk to it, shoot!" another yelled out, as they promptly fired on Catacomb. He quickly dived behind the bar, dodging the barrage of bullets heading his way. Earl watched from his new spot behind the bar as well as Catacomb rolled next to him.
"Are you out of your mind, MY BAR!" Earl yelled as bullets sailed above and into the thick wood of the bar. Catacomb aimlessly raised his gun and fired another fireball, not sure if he hit or not, and not really caring at the moment.
"Relax, put my damages on Celestia's tab." Catacomb grinned, firing a few more fireballs at the group, watching the bright flash of the impact and shrapnel from whatever he hit fly above. He looked over quickly, pulling his head down at the slew of more bullets. "Two down, six to go." One of the goon taken down was nothing more than a charred body, made extra crispy from a direct hit The other was skewered by a shattered table, the pieces sticking out of him soaking in his quickly leaking blood. "ARE YA GONNA GIVE UP YET?" Catacomb yelled from behind the bar. He laughed at the collective no, and opened the unused gun barrel, setting it on a specific round, and closing it. He sat there taking a deep breath, and getting ready to jump, when he noticed another figure walking into the door.
"Excuse me, gentleman, but have any of you seen my friend?" he asked, drawing in stares from the group. They quickly laid their sights on him and fired as he ducked back outside. "I will take that as a yes." he said from outside the bar.
"Hey Perry!" Catacomb yelled waving happily with one hand towards the masked man. Perry leaped back inside and roll behind the bar. "Nice moves, slick. Didn't think you could do subtle." Catacomb said, grinning.
"Why of course I can be subtle, but what about you? This place is disastrous looking. Couldn't you have toned down the destruction." Perry asked as Catacomb did a quick check over the bar. Tables have been flipped to be used as barricades, the group currently consisting of six men still firing on them.
"How many bullets do these guys have?!" Catacomb asked loudly, half hoping to get an answer. "I mean, come on! It's like they are pulling them out of their asses!"
"Still not as bad as the demon incident." Perry responded jokingly. Catacomb laughed, nodding in agreement. Earl, ducked down as low as possible, was staring for the longest time at the duo as they maintained a conversation under heavy gun fire.
"Enough talking, my bar is being destroyed! Do something!" he yelled at Perry and Catacomb, who shrugged and nodded.
"Perry, how is the ol' magical thing going for ya?" Catacomb asked, double checking to see if his gun was set on the right shell.
"Don't think I can do anything that will kill them instantly, but that would be boring anyways." Perry said, chuckling a bit madly.
"Don't worry. I already have two in my custody, that's good enough for getting information." Catacomb stopped to fire a few detainment shells from his other gun at the group, hitting only tables, but succeeding in eliminating them as cover as the group moved behind the biggest one. "Use one of your fancy spells to deflect the bullets while I charge the shot."
"What are you planning?" Perry asked, a sense of sick enjoyment heard from the tone he spoke with.
"Just some party favors..."
"Who the hell is that guy?" one of the men asked, all of them huddled behind the thick table.
"I dunno, but we can't keep dealing with that rune guy. He already took out Bub and Lickin." Another said, slightly worried. "I'm almost out of ammo here!"
"Keep it together! Just because this didn't go as planned doesn't mean that we are giving up that easily." The leader of the band said.
"Did I hear you're giving up?" Catacomb asked from behind the bar.
"Are ya crazy? You have no clue who you're dealing with. Get em' boys." They all got out from behind cover and started to walk towards the bar. Perry and Catacomb were already standing, waiting for them. As the went to fire, Perry put up his hand.
"Gravity Well." The bullets that went at them made a beeline into the bar instead. As Perry focused on his gravity distortion, Catacomb had taken aim, rooting his feet firmly into the ground and holding the gun with both hands. He pulled the trigger, as the gun started to spark with magical energies, before letting out a loud pop. The men stopped shooting, looking at Catacomb, almost laughing.
"What...that's it? It was a dud!" The leader of the small group said confidently. "Rush them!" They were all about to charge, but the room started to get darker and darker, until there wasn't a shred of light. They all stopped, looking around, eyes filled with confusion and fear. "Wh...What's going on?!" he said, as everyone stood around in the dark.
Catacomb smiled from the veil of darkness, taking a small bit of pleasure at what he was about to do. "Night Light."
Spike quickly made his way through the town, heading towards the gun fire. He wasn't sure what he would do, but he had to do something. The townspeople have already fled the area, afraid of what terrors were going on inside the bar. He gulped and walked towards it, but was suddenly stopped as the area around the bar started to grow abnormally dark, the light posts in the surrounding area even losing some of their flicker. He watched, unsure of what to do at this point. He couldn't proceed into the dark. Even for someone trained that would be dangerous.
The light returned, and suddenly and brightly, as a large pillar of light shot through the side of the bar, going upwards into the sky. Spike watched the beam, sailing away from civilization and into the sky itself, lighting up the town as if it was daytime, only for a moment. After the glow vanished, Spike came to his senses and ran as quickly as he could, more curious now on what just happened.
He walked through the door, though not necessary at this point, the huge hole in the wall would have been just as fine. Looking on the scene, he could see Catacomb and Perry behind the bar, along with the bartender. Catacomb was implanted into the back of the bar, covered in liquor from the impact, holding out his rune gun as the tip and barrel were glowing red, most likely from magical overcharge. He had a huge smiled planted on his face, most likely from the excitement. Perry was laughing and pointing to Catacomb, obviously thinking his current position was hysterical. The bartender, on the other hand, looked like he was in tears. Finally, were what looked like parts of legs left over on the other side of the bar. Spike wasn't sure if he wanted to know what happened to the owners.
"M...My bar...my beautiful bar..." Earl turned towards Perry and Catacomb and started to scream. "HOW THE HELL DO YOU EXPECT TO PAY FOR THIS MESS?!" He asked. Perry stopped laughing, both him and Catacomb looking over at him. Then they both burst into laughter, causing the bartender to become more infuriated. Spike's attention was drawn away, though, as he felt a hand on his shoulder. Looking towards the hand, he could see Celestia standing next to him.
"P...Princess Celestia!" Spike yelled, surprised. The commotion in the bar stopped as the remaining people turned their heads towards her. Earl quickly got up and ran over to her, then bowing.
"Princess Celestia, these two came into my bar and started a fight with a gang of thugs. Things exploded, and people died! The damages...I don't think I can afford it." Earl finished. Celestia looked down at him and then back at Perry and Cata, who were pointing fingers at each other.
"It will be alright, sir." She said, looking down at him with a soft smile. "I will have a construction crew come in and repair the damages, no charge." Earl looked more than ecstatic, quickly speaking a thank you a second. Celestia nodded, and walked past him and into the wreckage of the bar. "You two...on the other hand..."
Catacomb quickly scurried out of his wall hole and hopped down, standing next to Perry. "Celestia, I swear to you that there is a really good explanation." Catacomb said, looking at the less than amused Princess.
"Then it would be wise for you to tell me." she responded, looking at him with a gaze gained from years of experience, that would make lesser men soil themselves.
"Even better, le'ts have this fellow tell ya." Catacomb said, grinning as he pulled out one of the glass balls in his pocket. He threw it against the wall, smashing it and freeing the target inside. He appeared in a puff of smoke, looking around in a daze. "This fine gentleman here should be more than enough to convince you that this damage is justified."
"Well, at least you only destroyed one building..." Celestia sighed and looked down towards the sitting man. "Good evening, sir. I hear from my associate that you and your friends were up to something that justified him using a...forbidden spell. Is my assumption correct?"
"I swear I have no idea what the hell is going on!" he quickly exclaimed, looking frightened, staring into Celestia's eyes.
"Ok then, my mistake. I shall leave you in their hands for questioning then." Celestia looked over to Perry and gave a slight grin. "By the way, Perry. Your request to keep your license to kill has went through and you have been reapproved, as long as you don't go on a massive killing spree, like the one in which the entire warehouse of criminals was turned into a giant blood pool." The man's eyes went wide at the statement as he watched Celestia leave him with them. He looked over at Perry and Catacomb, who were both laughing quietly, and then back to Celestia.
"DON'T LEAVE ME WITH THEM!" he pleaded, crawling towards Celestia. "I'll tell ya anything ya want..."
"Oh come on! Way to go and be a killjoy." Catacomb said, pouting slightly. Perry silently walked towards a leftover corner of the bar and sat there sulking. "Look what you did..." Catacomb said, pointing to Perry. "You made him sad..."
"PLEASE, FOR THE LOVE OF ALL THAT IS DECENT DON'T LEAVE ME WITH THEM!!!" he yelled out in terror. Celestia turned around, smiling her usual motherly smile and knelt down, gently patting him on the head.
"Don't worry, I will not leave, just tell me why you and your friends are here in this quiet town." Celestia asked kindly. He nodded looked at her.
"It was a job. Our leader, Dante, sent us to gather these girls. The Elements of Harmony. Apparently there's a certain customer who wants to purchase them. We already have one, she is being kept at a cruddy apartment building, off Mane and Trottingham. That's all I know, know don't leave me with them...I feel like the masked one might eat me..." He looked back at Perry, who was listening to the entire confession. He simply shrugged, prompting a look from Catacomb.
"Wait, seriously?" Catacomb asked, more that concerned.
"Can't say the thought never crossed my mind. Why do you think I avoid meat in general." Perry said, chuckling. "I might want more..."
"Anyway..." Catacomb said, obviously trying to steer the conversation into a brighter realm. "You're going to take us to her, you understand?"
"Ya crazy?! My boss would kill me!" he responded instantly. Catacomb simply laughed at the comment.
"You're serious...you're afraid of your boss at this point." he said, looking down at the thug.
"No seriously. He isn't someone to mess around with. He didn't get where he is today by being kind and forgiven. I don't think you fools really know what you're getting into." He looked at Perry, Catacomb, and Celestia, and sighed. "I want full immunity, and a new identity."
"Aren't ya asking for a bit too much. You already gave us what we needed to know." Catacomb said, looking away towards Perry, who's attention was drawn towards the wreckage, walking around and almost basking in the devastation. Spike followed, looking slightly squeamish at the sight of charred bodies and missing limbs. He gulped, looking over at Catacomb and Perry, making a mental note to never get on their bad side.
"It will be done." Celestia said kindly. Catacomb's head snapped towards her and stared.
"Really?!" Catacomb and the thug both said in unison.
"Of course I will expect complete cooperation." she added, getting a nod from him.
"Well, nothing much more to lose at this point. The name's Lucky Strike." He held out his hand formally. Celestia gladly accepted it and shook back. "Now, as for that apartment."
"No...freakin...way..." Lucky said, looking inside the run down apartment. In front of his eyes were three nearly naked men, save for their undergarments, and the captive sitting at a table. Catacomb looked over Lucky's shoulder, and chuckled.
"Ok, I think I got a handle on this." He walked in towards their captive, Pinkie Pie, sitting across from all the other men, holding their clothes. "They wanted to have some fun, and watch you undress..." he said to Pinkie.
"Yup!" She responded, strangely cheerfully.
"So someone came up with the bright idea of strip poker." Catacomb continued, adding more to the story.
"They weren't very good at it. I tried to help them out and told them when I was bluffing, but they didn't listen." She said, looking over at the men, who in front of none other than Princess Celestia herself, could not find the words to describe their embarrassment.
"And that leads us to where we are now." Catacomb said, nodding triumphantly at his correct observation. "I would beat the living hell out of ya lot, but the shame you all are probably feeling is doing a good enough job, so I will be easier on ya." He quickly pulled out a rune gun and shot it at them all, and within seconds they were all inside those little glass spheres. Pinkie looked at Catacomb and whined slightly.
"Aww...I was winning!" she pouted, looking towards the ground. Everyone stared at her blankly. unsure of how to actually respond to this.
"Pinkie...you realize you were being kidnapped and held against your will, right?" Perry asked, his head slightly tilted in confusion.
"I thought it was just a super special secret party!"
Chapter 14: Mezzo Forte
Twilight paced around her living room floor, looking nervously at all the guests in her house. "Why do we always have to gather here in my house?" she asked, not really at anyone, just for the sake of knowing. The room was crowded, with all of her friends, along with a few other guests, sitting about here and there. Applejack had taken Twilights desk chair, while rainbow perched on the desk itself, sitting cross-legged. Rarity, Fluttershy, and Pinkie took the couch, sitting on edge, with the exception of Pinkie, who didn't have a hard time taking it easy despite being kidnapped. Lucky Strike was currently outside, along with Perry, Spike, and Catacomb, who decided to watch him when he wouldn't stop complaining about taking a smoke break. They also wanted to give the women room, as this was alot to take in. Finally, Celestia took a stand in front of the group, looking over all of the others in the room.
"Well this does seem like deja vu." Celestia said jokingly, though no one laughed. Everyone, again with the exception of Pinkie had a nervous look, and for good reason too. "I am sorry, I guess that was inappropriate. I know that what is happening is serious, and I assure you that we are going to do what we can to keep you safe and stop the ones responsible." Celestia spoke with a more serious tone.
"Why us..." Rarity spoke up, looking around. "We haven't done anything to these people. Why do they want us?" She asked, bordering the edge of crying, but holding herself back.
"I wish I could tell you, Rarity." Celestia said quietly. "I wish I had something to tell all of you. We have been dealing with the Diavolo di Stallone for some time, but every time we thought we learned something about them, we actually went backwards. All I really know is there are many groups that make up the gang, united under a leader only known as Dante, most likely an alias."
"Have ya tried asking that scrawny twerp?" Applejack asked.
"We have a specialist coming in." Celestia responded. "You are going to have them protecting you at all times."
Twilight decided to speak, giving Celestia a blank look. "You mean my brother and that other fellow, am I right?" Twilight asked. Celestia smiled and nodded.
"Forgive me, I figured it would be a better surprise. Yes, Reader and Shining Armor should already be here, reviewing the...well what is left of the bar for clues. Catacomb and Perry didn't necessarily leave enough to go by." she sighed, glaring out the window towards the two men guilty of wanton destruction. "I swear neither of them know the meaning of discreet."
"You can say that again." Twilight commented. "I could see that spell from Fluttershy's. I didn't think anyone still knew how to use Night Light."
"Yes, you can blame Luna for that..." Celestia sighed. "I swear, a couple of glasses of wine and she is practically putty in his hands." Everyone stared at Celestia, their mouths wide open, but none of them capable of asking the question on their minds. "No, nothing like that. He would be taking a nice vacation on the sun itself if he ever did anything like that, and I am sure he knows this as well." She smiled, though everyone flinched slightly, seeing the intent in the smile. She wasn't kidding and everyone knew it.
"Yes, that is fine and all..." Rarity said, trying to change the direction of the conversation into less creepy territory."...but what is this Night Light you keep talking about?" she asked, looking over at Twilight who almost jumped at the opportunity to talk about magic.
"Night Light is a spell created over a thousand years ago, as a means to use ambient light as an energy source. The spell would collect all the light in a large area into a single spot, and then the caster would charge it with mana and focus it towards a target. Depending on the amount of light collected, depended on the power of the spell. It's massive power is made even more dangerous with the inability to properly aim it, being in total darkness for several seconds. It was made forbidden at the end of the Great Uprising, and very few know of its existence."
"Excellent description, Twilight." Celestia said, causing Twilight to smile happily. "And yes, I guess my sister decided to inscribe it onto a shell for Catacomb, in which I am going to have to give a serious lecture about." Celestia said, sternly. Twilight figured this was the reason Luna decided to stay at home.
Luna paced about her room nervously, wearing her usual night themed dress. Her face was scrunched in thought and worry, and her hair was practically everywhere. She barely remembered that night, though she is sure it was her that casted that spell, as she could easily feel the energy from the blast. There was much about that night she didn't remember. It started out with friendly conversation and a bottle of wine, and somewhere along the line she must have agreed to inscribe a few shells for him. "That blasted Catacomb, using that spell of all things! We are in trouble if sister finds out it was us." She said to herself, more loudly than necessary. She already knew the answer, though. If she could figure out it was her, Celestia wouldn't have any problems doing the same. She was glad that there were some things she didn't remember, and wished to forget others. She hoped that her sister wouldn't find out about the rest of the spells, or that dance...she was glad that he at least had the common sense to leave before they were both in trouble. She sighed, thinking back to that night. It was a magical and wondrous night, reminding her of how much fun someone can have. She laid down onto her bed and sighed happily, not wanting the memory of it to ever go away.
"Been awhile since we have done something like that..."
"I do agree. I guess old habits do die hard, but at least I managed to not ruin my clothes yet again."
"Ya know...you two don't strike me as normal lap dogs for them princesses."
The three men, and young teen stood outside the library, enjoying the cool night air. Catacomb and Perry stood between Lucky Strike, who was casually puffing on a cigarette. Spike stood a slight distance from the three men, watching them. Catacomb was leaning against the wall, or tree trunk, which ever would better describe the strange building, taking time to clean out the residue in his rune guns from the last battle. Perry casually stood there, simply looking around.
"Lap dogs, huh? Hell, maybe we are." Catacomb said, chuckling as he removed the small brush from the barrel.
"I am retired, thank you." Perry said, looking over at Catacomb. "I am a simple party planner, nothing more. I only wanted to make sure my friend was ok."
"Oh Perry, I never knew you cared!" Catacomb said, acting sarcastically happy. He went to rush Perry for a fake hug, but found himself being clotheslined by him instead, hitting the ground on his back with a hard thud. Catacomb chuckled stupidly, staring up at the sky.
"Catacomb, don't make me kill you." Perry said to him, Lucky just staying back to avoid unnecessary bodily harm. He inched closer to Spike and started to whisper towards him.
"Umm...are they safe?"
Spike shrugged his shoulders and watched them. "I guess, as long as you don't do something stupid like kidnap their friends..." Lucky lurched back, detecting the sour tone in the kids voice. He went back to watching the others, who started to wrestle each other, Catacomb somehow tripping Perry onto the ground as well. Spike and Lucky just watched the two wear each other out. They were both laying on their backs, laughing merrily. Looking away from the duo, Spike noticed a few figures walking towards the library. He immediately recognized the one in front as Shining Armor, but couldn't exactly pin the other two with him down.
"...I don't think I really want to know..." Shining Armor said, staring at Perry and Catacomb. He looked up towards Spike and Lucky. "Hey bro, long time no see. You're growing up quickly." He smiled at Spike, who smiled and nodded back. "And I take it you're the one who will be aiding us?" Shining said, looking over at Lucky Strike.
"Yeah..." Lucky said, sighing, taking the last drag from his cigarette and throwing it on the ground. He stepped on it to make sure it was out and looked back over at the trio. Shining Armor was obviously someone just about everyone could recognize. But the other two were someone new entirely. Catacomb and Perry got up and brushed themselves off, and donning a more serious attitude.
"Reader, anything to report?" Shining asked the one in the blue robe. He took out his wand and focused through it. The glass ball at the end started to shine, showing to the group the entirety of Ponyville as he seemed to be doing a scan of the area.
"Alas, Shining, nothing in which to be deemed unordinary is within our vicinity." Reader responded, the glow fading from the wand. "We should take this time to acquaint ourselves with our charge." Catacomb stared for a second, looking at Reader.
"...What?" he asked, unsure of what he was talking about.
"He means get to know who they are protecting." Perry said, answering Catacomb[s question.
"Indeed, young changeling. It is nice to see you again. I hope your vacation has been pleasant." Reader smiled as he spoke to Catacomb. Lucky curiously raised an eyebrow at the comment, wondering what he meant by that.
"It has been alright, I guess. Could have used less gunfights and explosions..." Catacomb said, everyone staring at him. "What, unlike Mr. McKilly here..." Catacomb pointed at Perry. "I do have a preference to nice quiet days...sometimes."
"You just do not prefer to work." Reader said, letting out a quiet chuckle.
Catacomb looked at the other person, who had been so quiet, that he almost forgot he existed. "So...who the heck are you?" he said, directing his question to the quiet man. He wore a simple gray jacket, with a hood covering up most of his face and head, minus a few stray strands of blond hair floating down. He wore a simple pair of jeans and dark colored shoes. His hands were kept in his pockets the entire time, and he was constantly slouched, staring at the ground.
"His name is Ark. He is the one replacing Perry's position." Catacomb shuddered slightly at this. "Don't mind him too much, he is rather quiet, but so far his skills have proved effective at the job."
"Well, you killer types still creep me out, but if Shiny here trusts ya, I guess you're alright." Catacomb said, holding a hand out towards Ark. "Nice to meet ya, Ark. Name's Catacomb!" He stood there, not taking the hand, and instead just nodded to acknowledge that he was at least listening. Catacomb sheepishly pulled his hand away, letting out a nervous chuckle. He walked over to Shining Armor and wrapped an arm around his shoulder, pulling him away from the conversation slightly. "Why the hell wasn't I informed that we have added someone?!" Catacomb said, slightly annoyed.
"Take it easy...It isn't a done deal. He was only brought in last week, and is on a trial basis for the position. Reader scanned him, and besides being all dark and brooding, he is mentally fit for the task. He does well, he stays. If not, we wipe his memory of all knowledge of the team...or are you jealous about your favorite clown being so easily replaced." Shining said, grinning towards the peeved Catacomb.
"No, I would have hoped that you would at least ask me how I felt. I am a member too, and working with someone I don't like would prove to be more than a bit difficult." Catacomb said, Shining nodded in agreement at his concerns.
"Don't worry, you will also have final say if he stays, okay?" Shining Armor said, Catacomb simply nodding in agreement. "Good, that out of the way..." Shining turned towards Lucky, sending him a slight glare. "Now the Princess has informed us that you are willing to cooperate with our investigation into the attempted kidnapping of the Elements of Harmony. You are to go back to the castle when the time comes, there you will stay until a new identity can be established. Remember that these are privileges we need not give and can revoke at a moments notice, do you understand?"
"Yeah...loud and clear. Those guys were fanatics anyways." Lucky sighed. "Promised me wealth and power... fantastic choice there Lucky..." He laughed at himself, though the rest of the group didn't find it nearly as funny, so he quickly stopped.
"Let's start from the top then..." Shining said, pulling out a scroll and quill almost out of nowhere. "What can you tell me about Diavolo di Stallone and their leader?" Everyone, with the exception of Ark who seemed to be content distancing himself, moved in closer to Lucky, making him nervous.
"Well to start with..." Lucky began to speak, but the rest of the words never came out. The group found themselves stunned as an arrow quickly made its home inside Lucky's right eye. There was a small squirt of blood from the wound, followed by his gurgling final breath as he fell to the ground. The group took only a few more seconds to register what had happened before jumping into action.
"Damnit!" Shining Armor yelled out, his first instinct to raise a barrier around the group, protecting them from the next few arrows that managed to strike the barrier. "Reader!" he turned towards Shining Armor, slightly stunned. "I thought you said the coast was clear."
"It was...I can't fathom how these foul beasts managed to come close without alerting me of their presence." Reader responded, looking slightly stunned and disappointed.
"Fantastic, there goes our lead..." Catacomb said, staring at the lifeless body of Lucky Strike. He noticed Perry staring at the body, not saying a word. "Perry...you okay?" He didn't respond, making him slightly more nervous. "PERRY!" The loud yell jolted him back into reality, coming to terms with the assault. The commotion, not able to be ignored, had finally drawn in the attention of the group of girls inside, as they peered out of the window. Shining extended his barrier to surround a good portion of the tree, managing to maintain it against the arrow bombardment.
"Shining!" Celestia said as she watched the arrows fly towards him, each one seeming to chink away at his stamina. "What happened?"
"Shining is a bit preoccupied...but yeah, Lucky ain't too lucky and we got ambushed." Catacomb answered for Shining Armor, who seemed to be focused on protecting the group. Celestia nodded.
"Alright, everyone. Stay inside until the problem is taken care of...you can handle this right?" Celestia said, asking the group with a bit of concern. A soft quiet voice spoke from the back of the group, causing a few heads to turn.
"Let me out..." The voice was Ark's who proceeded to walk towards the edge of the shield.
"You know once I open it for you, you're on your own, right?" Shining said, grunting slightly.
"Let me out..." Ark repeated, not bothering to look back. Shining sighed and constricted the barrier, forcing him to the outside of it. He removed his jacket quickly, stretching a pair of dark grey wings. He reached into a small sheath attached to his belt, previously hidden by the jacket and removed a large knife. Spinning around in his hand expertly, he managed to deflect a few arrows coming his way. Catacomb watched in approval as Ark took off towards the source, looking like a grey blur, almost like a knife gliding through the sky itself. It didn't seem to take all that long for the arrows to halt their attack, the grey blur slowly turning red. Ark returned, his entire outfit stained red, his knife still dripping the crimson water of the attackers. Almost all of the girls inside of the library were staring out of the window. The scene was terrifying for anyone to see, and thankfully he was able to do it from a distance, but the red visage of Ark was still something of a quiet death, quite unlike Perry's. Shining let down his shield, and walked over towards Ark.
"Did you at least leave one..." he asked Ark, who was wiping his knife clean on one of the parts of him not stained.
"No..." Ark responded. "I did the job...nothing more..." Ark grabbed his jacket and threw it over his bloodied clothes, and went back to attempting to blend into the background.
"Well then..." He turned his gaze towards one of the windows, facing Celestia. "Princess Celestia, did you have the chance to inform them of the plan?"
"Yes, though needless to say, they are not to thrilled with having full time bodyguards." Celestia responded.
"Wait...what's going on now?" Catacomb asked, again not informed of these plans. He was starting to get annoyed at being uninformed in almost everything.
"With the threat of this group, and especially with tonight's surprise attack, I have decided to assign each of you to one of them." Celestia said to answer Catacomb.
"Wait...I am on vacation...what...aww screw it." Catacomb grinned. "I'm in."
"I am glad to hear it." Celestia said happily. "Pierrot!" Perry stepped forward, taking a comically strict stance. "Since you are close to Fluttershy, I would like you to maintain a constant watch over her. I don't expect you to say yes, since you are a civilian...but..."
"It would be a pleasure, Princess." Perry said chuckling slightly under his mask.
"Jack!" Celestia called out. Reader stepped forward, looking slightly annoyed.
"I keep asking you to forget that name...it is simply Reader now. I put that life behind me..." Reader said, slightly upset.
"I am sorry, it is still something I will need to get used to." Reader's look said all the words that needed to be said, and Celestia understood that he accepted her apology. "Reader, I would like you to keep watch over Pinkie Pie, as I see you are most capable of... do you mind?" She stopped in the middle of the sentence for a few seconds, before both of them nodded.
"Spade!" Ark stepped forward now, though with less enthusiasm than the others so far. "I task you with keeping watch over Rainbow Dash..."
"OH HELL NO!" a shout of obvious disapproval was heard from the library. "I will not even think of letting that bloody psycho into my home. I was ok with the idea of it because I knew them, but he creeps me the hell out!"
"I'll sleep outside..." Ark said in response, his voice without any real care or emotion. "I accept this task."
"Thank you. Rainbow, he is one of the only ones who can fly...I understand, and tonight probably didn't help...but trust me." Celestia pleaded, causing Rainbow, after much deliberation, to sigh.
"Fine...but he does one thing to bother me and he's outta here. I can handle myself fine anyways." Rainbow said proudly. Ark sighed and went back to standing around carelessly.
"King!" Shining stood forward, saluting proudly like the soldier that he is. "I task you with Applejack." His demeanor suddenly cracked like an easily shattered window.
"Princess! Why not Twilight! I mean, she is my own sister. I should be the one responsible for her safety!" Shining Armor was shocked. It was safe to say that quite a few were shocked by this.
"I knew you would object, but do hear me out, please. I wanted to balance you all with someone who you would be best suited. Applejack can not use magic, so you would be more capable in protecting her than others, same reason for Reader and Pinkie, Perry and Fluttershy, and Ark and Rainbow." She smiled, a slightly sly smile. "I may not look it, but I do know what I am doing." Shining went to complain, but the truth was his personal reasons were getting in the way of his judgment, and she was correct. "This isn't a problem, right Applejack?" Celestia asked.
"Nope. Could use a strong hand around the farm anyways until Big Mac gets better. What do ya say?"
"I guess...I was just kind of looking forward to spending time with Twily..." He sulked slightly.
"Don't worry, Shiny" Twilight said, from the window. "You can still spend time with me. It isn't like I am going away."
"Of course! I have alot to tell you, but lets save the good news for later!" Shining responded, smiling back at Twilight.
"Ace!" Catacomb coolly stepped forward, nodding towards Celestia. "Twilight will..."
"NO!" Shining Armor interrupted. "NO NO NO!!!" Catacomb slowly backed away, fearing slightly for his own life. "I was ok with not being able to guard her...but I refuse! I refuse to let him stay under the same roof as her!"
"Shiny...calm down." Twilight said. "Why are you so upset?"
"I...uh...he..." Shining Armor tried to speak, but being inflicted with a combination of rage, jealousy, grief, fear, and confusion can do some strange things to ones ability to communicate properly. Catacomb sighed and looked at Celestia.
"Since he is going to be a baby about it, just let me watch over Rarity." Catacomb said. "Me and her get along fine, and I am sure whoever you got planned for her will do just as well as I could." Shining took a moment out of bashing the dirt with his forehead to look up, slightly happy to hear him say that.
"I wouldn't have an issue with that, but the one I asked to protect her had requested Rarity especially..." Celestia said, sighing slightly as well as Shining went back to forehead plowing.
"My dear Celestia..." A smooth voice came from the shadows, moving towards the group. Everyone's gaze shifted towards the source of the voice, a tall grey haired man, with odd yellow and red eyes. "...I think you might have broke the young captain here."
Chapter 15: Acciaccato
Everyone stood there, staring slightly. There was many questions that needed to be answered at this point, mainly concerning the oddly dressed man. He wore a yellow and black striped suit, almost looking like a bee but with vertical stripes. He had on a half green half blue with purple polka dotted shirt underneath the suit jacket. His pants, a series of poorly sewn in patches of a variety of odd colors and designs complimented the black pants in a somewhat odd fashion. Finally his shoes were a casual dress, one with black and white zebra stripes and the other with polka dots. His face seemed to have a mischievous smile permanently implanted on it, the man staring at the group with his odd yellow and red eyes, stroking a hand through his small beard.
"I haven't seen him this distraught since the time I replaced his shampoo with ranch dressing." he said casually as he stared at Shining Armor. He stopped his ministrations and glared quickly at the man.
"Discord! That was you?!" Shining looked angry as he started down the taller, thinner man.
"Whoops, I let the cat out of the bag, didn't I." Discord said, grinning slightly as he looked around at the group outside. "Well, aren't you going to invite me in for some scones and tea?" he asked looking over at the heads sticking out of every window in the library.
"...Oh right...well we don't have scones...but I guess I can make you some tea. Come on in." Twilight said, still looking slightly nervous. Discord reached for the door, and grabbed the hinges, opening it in a completely backwards way that would have left anyone wondering how. Shining armor, still not recovered from the Catacomb bit, decided to walk in and cool off himself, followed by Perry. Catacomb took out his rune gun, and pointed it at the unfortunate body of Lucky Strike. He pulled the trigger, sealing the body in another glass orb so it could be buried properly. He looked over to Ark, who seemed fairly content at sticking outside, and decided to go in himself, followed by Spike. Catacomb looked back, slightly worried about the young boy. He had already seen a lot for someone his age, and the stress couldn't be fairing too well. He made a mental note to try and give him some advise, though hopefully he would be fine. Catacomb made his way into the crowded library room, already noticing Discord's desire to casually sit on the ceiling, drinking his tea, which thankfully decided to defy gravity as well. Everyone stared, with the exception of Celestia and Perry.
"Ok...elephant in the room...what is the god of chaos doing here?" Catacomb asked, feeling that someone needed to say something.
"I don't see an elephant!" Pinkie said, looking around confused.
"It is an expression." Twilight said, trying to get her friend to understand. This was not aided when a loud call came from the kitchen, making Catacomb regret the phrasing of his question in general. Twilight nervously jumped and ran into the kitchen. After a few seconds, she walked out and started to yell.
"Discord, is there a reason there is an elephant eating out of my fridge?!" she asked, a bit annoyed. Pinkie gasped in excitement and ran into the kitchen to see for herself.
"Well obviously it is hungry, dear Twilight." Discord responded to Twilight's question. Catacomb and Spike couldn't help but giggle slightly, but were silenced by a quick glare from the woman. She sighed and figured arguing wouldn't do anything anyways.
"Discord, please behave." Celestia asked, staring upwards. He sighed and snapped his fingers, sending the elephant back to wherever it came from. He got up from his table and walked down the wall towards the group, who found themselves scattered throughout the room. Pinkie soon walked out, pouting slightly.
"Treetrunk vanished on me..." Pinkie said sadly.
"Don't worry, Pinkie." Perry said, patting her on the back. "Treetrunk is probably back partying with his family." Her sad face almost flipped at the response, quickly returning to her happy demeanor. Everyone couldn't help but smile at this silly display of innocence amidst the series of tragedies. Discord looked around trying to find a specific person for a few seconds, before turning to everyone.
"If I may ask. Where is dear Fluttershy?" Discord asked, showing a bizarre show of concern.
"She was tired, so we let her rest in my room." Twilight said to him. He smiled happily, heading up the stairs, ecstatic to see his new friend again. "Discord, wait!" Twilight tried to stop him, but he went and barged in anyways, Perry especially unhappy with it. He followed him up there to make sure she would be alright. Everyone else made their move to follow but Celestia raised a hand quickly, stopping them.
"Let them be. I believe they might need a moment. I do believe that Discord has yet to find out about the accident." Celestia told the group, who all nodded, with the exception of Catacomb.
"Wait, why is that important?" he asked, confused. His lack of knowledge on the past of Discord and Fluttershy had left him wondering.
Celestia looked over to Catacomb, and smiled gently. She started to speak, making sure not to be too loud as to cause unwanted attention from upstairs. "Well, it started a month back..."
Perry walked into Twilight's room quickly, not wanting to leave her alone with the mad god for even a second. He heard about him from Fluttershy, but he was still uneasy due to Discord's unpredictable nature. He was, however, shocked to see him casually sitting at the bedside of the sleeping Fluttershy, a look that was seldom seen on his face. Perry knew that look all too well, as he recently discovered that look for himself.
"You're concerned about her current state, I am guessing?" Perry asked quietly, not wanting to disturb Fluttershy anymore than necessary.
"Silly, isn't it. Someone like me acting so...human. Friendship really does have a powerful magic to it, aye, Perry, my boy?" Discord spoke softly as well, understanding that she was still recovering from her injuries.
"I guess. Disagreeing would make everything I have done here a total lie." Perry responded casually. Discord let out a small chuckle.
"You know, I met your grandpappy once apon a time. A tad obsessive with world domination. Predictable and cliché."
"I know. The whole become my right hand and be given ultimate power? Who seriously says things like that anymore?" Perry let out a small laugh as well, thinking back to the beginning of the end of who he used to be.
"Have to admit, had a certain... je ne sais quoi..." Discord said, holding probably the first slightly normal conversation in several millennia.
"True...still, I am glad that he is no longer around. I refuse to feel regret for that life taken." Perry said, sighing slightly.
"I have heard stories about you, and that makes me wonder. Why didn't you take the offer?" Discord asked, slightly baffled knowing the nature of Perry's bloodline and experiences.
"Let me answer a question with a question. Why did you decided to start helping people?" Discord couldn't help but grin at the answer. Sure, it was exactly the kind of answer he expected, but it doesn't change the fact that it was correct.
"If anyone asks what we talked about, don't tell them we had a nice chat. Make something up, but it better be outrageous. I have a reputation to keep up."
"I don't know...lying isn't the nicest thing to do..." Perry grinned underneath the mask.
"Well then..." Discord smiled evilly. "...I suppose Fluttershy would like to have a look at these..." He waved his hand and pulled out a series of photos. To be more specific, Perry's baby photos. Though it couldn't be seen, Perry's face was instilled with complete horror, unable to comprehend how he got those when he was sure he burned then, burned the ashes, and sent the ashes' ashes into nonexistence.
"I see..." Perry spoke, trying not to show his fear. "I suppose your reputation will indeed remain untarnished tonight."
"I figured you'd see it my way." Discord said happily as he got up to leave.
"Before you go...why are you insistent on guarding Rarity?" Perry asked. Discord stopped walking and stood there for a second. He finally turned around and chuckled.
"Because his reactions were priceless..." In the end, some folks just want to watch the world burn. Perry chuckled as well at the answer and followed him out of the bedroom.
"I hope they are okay..." Applejack said, looking towards the second story of the library. The thought of Discord getting upset was something they would rather not fathom, so they idly sat around.
"I am more concerned about Shiny..." Twilight said, looking over at the overtaxed Shining Armor. He just stood there, a defeated look in his eyes, as all logic and reason around him had come crashing to the ground violently. What was left was a simple blank stare and a large red mark on his forehead as he stood gazing at a lamp as if it was fascinating.
"Don't worry, Twi. He'll be fine." Catacomb said as cheerfully as he could. "Me...on the other hand..." his cheerfulness was weakened slightly as he let out a nervous chuckle. "I am kinda hoping he chills like that for a bit."
"I don't see why he would be so upset." Twilight said sincerely.
"Yeah...no clue." Catacomb added, casually looking away from the siblings. "Hey Rarity, how are you holding up?" Catacomb quickly said, trying to change the subject.
"I am going to be guarded by the most fashionably uncoordinated being in the world...I am just peachy." Rarity said, trying to smile, but her nerves getting the better of her.
"At least you will be safe...from others." Catacomb said, adding in that last bit made her groan, rubbing her temples as if it might cause some relief to the insane reality they were all in.
"Hey!" Rainbow threw herself into the conversation. "Quit complaining. You could be bunking with Mr. Doom and Gloom!" she said, pointing out the window towards Ark, who seemed content just standing outside, his gaze causally looking around the scenery. Despite being covered in drying blood, he was calm, and didn't seem like he was bothered by it at all. "Hey, Princess?" Rainbow called out, turning her gaze over to Celestia. "What's his deal, anyways?"
Celestia gave a weak smile, and walked over to Rainbow. "I am sorry, but I am not to say. I would also advise against questioning him about it as well. He will not harm you, but he is more fragile than he appears." Rainbow nodded, though not happy with the vague answer. "It is getting late, I afraid. I would advise you all to go home and get rest." At this point, Discord and Perry had finally come out of the room, both looking relatively calm, much to everyone's relief. "Ah, glad you two have finally returned. I was just saying that it is time to return to our homes." Celestia said, smiling. "Now, Discord, I expect you to act...reasonably well behaved."
"Princess, I wouldn't dream of causing Miss Rarity any trouble..." Discord responded, in a tone that made it difficult to tell if it was sarcastic or not. Rarity sighed and got up, gathering her things together.
"Come, Discord. I'll show you where you will be staying." she said reluctantly.
"Oh goody! Do I get my own room?!" Discord said happily as he followed her.
Rarity groaned and walked towards the door. "Take care, everyone. Princess Celestia, it was a pleasure as always." Rarity said, bowing politely to her.
Everyone waved as Rarity exited, Discord happily following behind. "Take care, and don't worry." Celestia said as she prepared the teleport spell. "I have my best people working on the case, so hopefully we will be able to gain closure before long." With that, she vanished in a loud pop, heading back to the castle. The rest of the group decided it was time to gather their belongings. Reader walked up to Catacomb, giving him a worried look.
"Young Changeling, if I may ask, what am I getting myself into?" Reader spoke softly, as to not be heard. Catacomb simply chuckled and patted him on the head, an act that Reader had often found annoying.
"Don't worry, old man. As long as you don't go probing her head, you should be fine." Catacomb grinned as he responded, looking over to Pinkie, who seemed to be quite content with her new friend.
Pinkie quickly made her way towards Catacomb and Reader, smiling happily. "Are you ready, Reedy? I can't wait to introduce you to the Cake's, though I don't think they will be happy with being woken up this early in the morning. I will introduce you tomorrow, then we can begin preparations."
"Dare I ask, preparations for what?" Reader asked, not really sure he wanted the answer. Pinkie was about to answer him, but Catacomb placed a finger in front of her mouth quickly, silencing her.
"Let's just say a Ponyville tradition." Catacomb grinned as he looked at Reader.
"No parties, please." Reader said, causing Catacomb to smack himself across the head.
"No fair! What did I say about reading minds?" Catacomb said quickly, upset at his lack of mental privacy.
"I do believe it went...please come with me to the bar to help me pick up chicks...am I off?" Reader said calmly, causing Catacomb to nod for a few seconds, before the weight of the words finally hit him.
"Damnit, not in front of my friends!" Catacomb said quickly and quietly. He looked over to Pinkie, who stared awkwardly.
"Catacomb, why do you go to a bar to get chickens?" she asked curiously. Catacomb stared for a second, before he started to laugh.
"Oh, Pinkie, I needed that. I'll tell ya some other time, but you should be going back to get some sleep...you do sleep, right?" Catacomb asked.
"Of course, silly. Everyone sleeps, except for people who don't sleep, but then they get all grouchy, like Twilight does every time she is working on a new spell!" Pinkie stated. Catacomb laughed, Twilight blushing furiously.
"I am not that obsessive!" Twilight said quickly in defense.
"Twi, no offence or nothing, but ya remember the smarty pants incident?" Applejack said, bringing up an interesting memory with a late friendship report, an overstressed Twilight, and an enchanted stuffed toy in which her brother still possessed, which still kind of freaked her out. Twilight wanted to say something, but instead sighed in defeat.
"I gotta hear this!" Catacomb said, still chuckling.
"Well, it started out..."
"Time to go home everyone!" Twilight quickly interrupted Applejack, and started to shoo them all out. Twilight walked up to the still dazed Shining and gave him a surprise hug from behind. He finally returned to his senses, smiling and turning around to return the hug. Pinkie started to happily bounce out of the building, followed but Reader, who's concern could easily be seen in his eyes. Applejack and Perry walked up to Twilight and Shining, causing them to break the hug.
"You take care of AJ, Shining." Twilight said, saying her goodbyes to her brother.
"Of course." He responded, chuckling slightly. He turned and walked towards Catacomb, who was smiling at the touching scene. He approached Catacomb, whispering into his ear. "Just remember...they will never find your body..."
"Relax...I will be a good boy, I promise." Catacomb said casually, not bothered by Shining's threat at all. He made his way out, following Applejack as they made their way towards Sweet Apple Acres. Perry approached Twilight slowly as she watched her friends leave.
"Twilight, if I may ask, could Fluttershy and I stay here the night?" Perry asked, glancing over at Catacomb. "She still needs rest, and all this excitement can't be good for her right now.
"Of course, you can stay with her, I'll use the guest room." Twilight responded, smiling. "Don't underestimate her, though. She may look fragile, but she can be scary when she wants to be." Twilight said, chuckling nervously as saying that brought back memories of their first Grand Galloping Gala.
"What about me?" Catacomb asked, giving Twilight a grin.
"Couch." Twilight and Perry both said as they turned their gaze towards him.
"Fine...stupid couches..." Catacomb grumbled to himself. He looked over to Rainbow Dash, who seemed rather apprehensive about leaving. He approached her, causing her to startle slightly, as if she was lost in thought. "What's up with you? Don't feel like leaving?"
"Kinda...It's him." She pointed out of the window at Ark, who continued to stand there uninterested in anything. "He kinda scares me..." She whispered softly. Catacomb smiled, grabbing her wrist.
"Well, come on then! You're not gonna not be scared unless you talk to him." He started to drag her, causing her to struggle against his pull.
"No, I am perfectly happy in here!" She yelled, flailing about slightly. Catacomb continued to pull her, causing her to get more irritated than anything. She quickly yanked his arm, pulling him off balance, following up with a quick leg sweep, dropping Catacomb to the ground. He laid there, awestruck. Perry, Twilight, and Spike couldn't help but laugh at his predicament, Rainbow mounting herself on his chest her fist raised ready to strike. "I am perfectly capable of handling myself, so back off!" Catacomb stared for a few seconds before grinning.
"Then what makes ya afraid of him?" She sat there for a few seconds, comprehending her situation. She smiled, and moved her fist down, giving Catacomb a noogie through his hat. "Hey! Oww! Watch the hat!" he yelped, annoyed by the sudden assault.
"That's what you get for underestimating Rainbow Dash!" she said triumphantly. She got off and brushed herself off before walking outside confidently. Catacomb got up and watched from the window, Rainbow looking like she was asserting her authority. Ark didn't really look like he cared one way or another, simply nodding and shaking his head to each of her declarations. Soon, they were both off into the sky, heading towards Rainbow's cloud house. Perry walked up to Catacomb, holding out a hand to his downed friend.
"Catacomb, I do believe you have just got your ass kicked." Perry said chuckling. Catacomb grabbed his hand and brushed himself off. He looked over to Perry and smiled.
"At least I wasn't a bunny's bitch." Perry cringed at Catacombs response, shaking his head furiously.
"We are to never speak of that in company, do you hear?" He whispered, giving off a menacing feel with his words.
"Right...right..." Catacomb said, walking past Perry casually. "Ok folks, it's late, I'm tired, let's sleep!" Twilight yawned, nodding in agreement as she started upstairs.
"I can't disagree with that, come on, Spike, we got A LOT of work to do tomorrow." She said, looking at the boy, making sure to emphasis the a lot bit.
Spike followed, looking at Perry and Catacomb with a defeated smile. "Kinda hoped she would have forgot. Night guys!" He said, waving as he followed Twilight upstairs into his room. Perry and Catacomb were the last ones downstairs, the latter setting up a comfy spot on the couch to sleep. Perry walked about, taking care of the remaining lights. Once everything was dark, Catacomb shifted himself into his night ware, going with simple black sleep pants. The silence between the two was broken as Perry started his way up the stairs.
"Catacomb, don't do anything you will regret, ok?" Perry said softly as he made his way up the stairs.
"Don't worry, dude. I have done this before after all. Same to you as well, though I doubt you'd regret anything." Catacomb responded, laughing lightly as Perry sighed. He walked into Twilights room where Fluttershy was staying. Catacomb relaxed himself, finding a comfy laying position on the couch. It didn't take look for him to drift into a blissful slumber.
The room was barely lit by candles, shadows bouncing off the walls. Inside the room was two men, one standing in front of a large desk, where the other man sat. Neither could be seen, due to the near darkness of the room.
"Our scout team has been eliminated as well, unfortunately." The voice from the standing man spoke, looking like he was trying to hide his gaze from the other.
"And what about the snitch..." The one seated asked, his tone less than pleasant.
"We...we managed to take care of him, but it is hard to say how much he disclosed."
"I understand...gather the groups from around, and fortify our defenses while we prepare to be on the safe side...I refuse to let this bounty go...do you understand?"
"Yes sir...by the end of the week, you should be in possession of all of the Element bearers." The candles suddenly went out as a loud bang could be heard throughout the building. The dark completely enveloped the room, the smell of smoke and gunpowder lingering in the air.
"No...I WILL have them by the end of the week..."
Chapter 16: Intermission (The Demon Incident)
Three Years Ago...
"Lieutenant Shining Armor, Celestia has asked for your presences in the observatory." The room was simple, nothing to fancy, a standard soldiers room. Shining Armor liked to keep it simple, simply because he didn't want to be seen differently in the eyes of his troops. He wasn't going to live the high life because he was a higher rank than them. No, he was still one of them, if the only difference being that his word is what decided their fate. He took that role seriously.
The soldier stared waiting for the young lieutenant's response, not wanting to take his leave until he knew for certain that his job was finished. "Thank you, you may take your leave." Shining nodded in understanding, giving the messenger the answer he needed. He saluted Shining and made his way out of the room. Looking out his window, it looked like the sun was just setting, forming a feeling of unease in the pit of his stomach. If he was being called at this hour, than it was most likely not good news. To be on the safe side, he took the time to fully gear up, putting on his polished armor, and setting his sword and scabbard in its proper place alongside his belt. Double checking to make sure he was completely prepared, he exited his quarters and made the trek towards the meeting spot.
The walk itself wasn't taxing. Other on guard soldiers saluting him as he walked on past, some wanting to ask him a question or two, nothing out of the ordinary. The more difficult part was going up the stairs. It wasn't that it was hard more than the armor did weigh him down some, causing him to be slightly out of breath by the time he made it to the top. He was slightly surprised to hear a fair amount of commotion coming from behind the observatory doors. Nothing that seemed threatening, just abnormal. Shining Armor opened the door slowly, just to be on the safe side. What he seen was something he didn't expect. The normally normal observatory now looked like a make shift command center. There were several people walking about, one of which caught Shining Armor's eye the most. An older looking man, late 50's, and someone whom Shining has respected for some time.
General Bandolier, who was retiring at the end of week, was casually sipping something from a flask as he seemed to chat with Celestia. He wore the same kind of armor that Shining had, with a few more additions to show heightened rank within the service. He had short grey hair and a noticeable stubble with a color to match. His eye's though concealing great wisdom, had not yet lost the spark of wit and cunning that had risen him to greatness in the first place. He had worked his way up with hard work, while still holding a sense of compassion for all of his troops, and is the reason that Shining Armor himself tries to hold himself in the same standards amongst his group as well. Both he and Celestia had finally taken notice of Shining standing in the doorway, smiling at him and waving him towards them.
"Shining Armor, thank you for coming on such short notice." Celestia said politely.
"Of course, Princess." Shining turned towards General Bandolier, giving him a solid salute. "General!" Bandolier laughed lightly, looking towards Shining with a sense of merriment.
"At ease, lieutenant. Soon it will be just plain Bando anyhow." He said.
"I mean no disrespect, but I don't think I could address you as such." Shining responded, more relaxed than before, though still standing tall as he faced his superior.
"Well it is always a pleasure to see such a polite youth. Your sister is learning under the Princess here, correct?" Bandolier asked. Celestia took the reins of the conversation as she looked over at Bandolier for getting sidetracked. "Never mind that, save the story for a rainy day. We called you here because I am retiring as you know.
"Yes. You're a great man, and will be missed." Shining said, getting a chuckle from the general.
"I really do appreciate it." Bandolier said, blushing slightly in embarrassment. "Anyways, the main reason you have been invited here is because both me and Celestia see your potential, and would like to offer you a position of great importance." Shining stood there, awestruck. He never sees himself as anything more than ordinary, so to be receiving praise by such a great man stole every possible word Shining could say. "It will be difficult, and you will be put into dangerous situations." This snapped Shining out of his daze, curious at the dangerous aspect.
"There hasn't been any real conflicts for hundreds of years, though. Forgive me, but I don't understand." Shining said, gazing with curiosity.
"Exactly. What if I were to tell you that me, alongside a group of elites, are the reason for this?" Bandolier said, a glint of deviousness in his eyes. Shining Armor wasn't sure how to respond to this question. He remained silent, though ever attentive. Bandolier took this as his answer. "We are called T.E.S.T., Tactical Equestrian Specialist Team. We as a whole prevent the threats before they are known, in order to preserve the foundation of peace. Usually it includes small organizations, or very large single threats, such as renegade dragons, giant animated hillsides, and so on." Bandolier laughed lightly as he recalled some of his more positive memories.
"...Forgive me, but this is quite a lot to take in." Shining Armor said, trying to speak. He had never once heard of this group, not even as a rumor. "How long have you all been around?" Celestia smiled, looking towards Shining.
"Someone I care deeply for, over a thousand years ago, founded the organization as a means to control some of the more powerful beings out there." Celestia spoke casually, though thinking back on the past gave her a sad look in her eyes.
"So...I guess it all comes down to one question...why me?" Shining asked, his demeanor becoming serious.
"Even though you are young, you possess the same kind of spark inside, and I can tell." Bandolier spoke, holding his head high as he talked to Shining Armor. "You're strong under pressure, and have a willingness to protect that goes above and beyond most high ranking officers. To not say it should be you would be a waste of your talents, but in the end, this is your choice. If you say no, it will be no trouble to wipe your mind of these events, and you will live forever blissful of this group. Most likely, you will advance through the ranks, and for the most part, lead a boring life, though it will be safe. Joining us will put you into dangerous situations more than most people ever even think they will see. There will be no glory, no honor, just a secret duty to protect all of Equestria from those that wish to send our country into upheaval. The choice is yours. You may take some time to ..."
"I'll do it!" Shining said quickly, interrupting the general before he had a chance to finish.
"Shining Armor, are you sure you would not like a chance to think about it?" Celestia asked, concerned about the rashness of his decision.
"I appreciate the offer, but it is not necessary. If there is something I can do to keep my friends and family safe, I will do it!" Shining Armor said, saluting both the princess and the general.
Bandolier grinned, saluting Shining Armor back in response. "I am glad to see that I was correct in choosing you. Lieutenant Shining Armor, from this day forward, you are now a member of the Tactical Equestrian Specialist Team. You will continue your daily duties as told, but when called by the title of King, you are to report for your mission, dropping all other tasks." Shining Armor nodded, standing at attention and smiling. Waking up today, he would have never known that a huge honor would be given to him. He was beaming on the inside, but continued to stand stoically to the general. "Now...time to meet the others who are responsible for you, as you are responsible for them." An elite team, created in secret. Shining couldn't help but be thrilled and excited.
"General, I don't mean to sound skeptical, but why are we going to a bar?" Shining asked, looking nervous and slightly perplexed.
"Well, to be honest, getting all of you together is a choir." The general said, sighing. "The only way I have been able to do it today was by offering to pay the bar tab." This did not bode well for Shining Armor. He was sure that they would be the epitome of bravery and self-sacrifice, but now he wasn't even sure if they were soldiers. He continued onwards, deciding to take this all at once like bad medicine. The general opened the door for Shining, letting him go in first. He looked around, trying to find anyone who resembled soldiers. He couldn't find anyone that fit the bill, just a few bar goers and a rowdy table of men, one of whom he actually recognized as the court jester. Not really caring about the social life of the staff, Shining waited for Bandolier to lead him to whoever he was meeting. Sure enough, the general did just that. Shining watched him, his face's expression of horror growing, as he got closer and closer to the group of rowdy drunks.
"Damnit Blackjack! For the last time, I am finished with you! I refuse to lose all of my money!" A younger looking man at the table shouted. He sat back in his chair, tilting his fedora over his face, refusing to look at the other man, an older man with dark black hair shooting out in several directions. The man, known as Blackjack, simply shrugged, and put the deck of cards he was holding down. He wore a black leather jacket, covering a dark blue shirt, and a pair of jeans that had several stains and tears on them. As the general approached he grinned, looking at him.
"What about you, Bando? Care to play a round?" Blackjack said, grinning slightly. Bando chuckled, shaking his head.
"Thank you for the offer, but I have learned my lesson years ago." Bandolier said, laughing merrily. "Blackjack, Catacomb..." he looked at the one wearing the hat."...Perry..." He looked over to the masked man as he sat there sipping a drink through a bendy straw. "I have a special guest I would like you to meet."
"No way, Gramps! You really are into dudes?" Catacomb said with a bit too much excitement in his voice. "Shove it, Jackie, your twenty bits is mine!"
"You really are an idiot, aren't you?" Blackjack said, chuckling. "That man isn't his date, he is our new leader...and apparently he also has the hots for Celestia's niece." Shining Armor froze, his face turning several shades of red.
"Wha....What are you talking about! Don't start rumors like that!" Shining Armor said, yelling at Blackjack.
"That wasn't very nice." Bandolier said, staring at Blackjack. Shining Armor nodded in agreement. "You shouldn't do that unless it's for a mission. Probing people’s minds is still illegal." Shining's mouth dropped in astonishment. He couldn't believe that his deepest secrets were so easily spied on, and even more so that the general seemed to care very little on it.
"I know, right?" The one named Catacomb said, agreeing with Bandolier. "Seriously, the inner mind as a sacred thing."
"Unless you want to find out a women's personal preferences...then it's fine." Perry said, chiming into the conversation.
"Exactly. Now you're learning!" Catacomb said, laughing lightly. Both Blackjack and Perry smacked their foreheads with a table, groaning.
"You men are lively tonight." Bandolier said, chuckling. "Shining, take a seat and relax." He pulled out a chair, gesturing Shining Armor to take a seat. Shining took the hint and sat down, looking over at the other men.
"So..." Shining started to speak nervously, looking over the group. "What do you all do for a living?" He asked, trying to initiate small talk. Perry, being the more sociable, spoke up first.
"Well, you most likely know about me. I work in the throne room as a jester, entertaining diplomats and nobles of the like...wait...your name is Shining...as in Shining Armor?" Shining nodded nervously, not really sure yet if he wanted to answer that. "Nice to finally meet you, Shining Armor. Your sister has told me much about you!"
"Wait...how do you know my sister?" Shining Armor said, a hint of anger in his voice.
"Well, she is the personal student of Celestia, and I work with Celestia...a tad bit hard to not know her. She has really gotten good with magic. I am....particularly familiar with her lightning spell..." Perry sighed, cringing slightly as he spoke.
"Well you're the dumb ass who likes to piss her off." Blackjack said casually as he looked around uninterested in the conversation."
"Well...I guess that is a relief." Shining Armor sighed, more relaxed now. He looked over to Blackjack. "And what about you, Blackjack was it?"
"Gambler..." he said not even bothering to look at Shining.
"Well then..."
"Oh don't mind Jackie here." Catacomb said as he grinned. "He is a real downer when it comes to dealing with people. I guess having the secrets of the mind put on display would do that to ya."
"I see...what about you?" Shining said, looking over Catacomb.
"Hmm...Con artist, former gang member, thief, badass, and master love maker!" Catacomb said proudly. Shining just stared, looking between him and the general.
"I guess some explanations are needed." Bandolier said, chuckling nervously.
"Yes they are..." Shining looked a bit angry, staring back at the group.
"The particulars of the group are not limited to castle personal, but those with the right skill sets for the task. In this case, we have taken three of the most dangerous criminals and put their talents to...better use. “Bandolier spoke quietly, not wanting prying ears to pick up on the more illegal bits. Shining wasn't sure what to say. All this time he was an honorable soldier working hard to impress, and these men just have to be deviants to get to where he is right now. He stopped to think for a second and looked over at Perry, who went back to sipping what looked like apple juice through a straw.
"Umm...what about you? How does a jester get involved into this?" Shining asked, curious.
Perry looked up, the straw still sticking out of his mask. "I kill people." he said casually, and then went back to sipping. Shining just stared, that being the last answer he would have expected. This went on for several minutes before Catacomb started to laugh.
"Hey, Psycho, I think ya broke him." Catacomb said jokingly, nudging Perry with his elbow. Bandolier laughed along with Catacomb, causing all of this to be taken into a new light for Shining Armor. Everything he thought he knew at this point was wrong, about the general, the task force, and equestrian politics in general.
"Don't worry, newbie." Blackjack said, looking over. "It gets easier to deal with in time."
"T...thanks...this is just..."
"A lot to take in?" Bandolier interrupted Shining, patting him on the back. "I figured as much, not many are cut out to work with these kind of people."
"I resent that!" Catacomb said, jumping out of his chair. "No one is cut out to work with me!" he chuckled and started to laugh at his own act of stupidity.
"Will you sit down, idiot?" Perry said casually, not bothering to look up. Catacomb sighed and sat back down, sulking. Perry's gaze shifted towards Shining. "You seem like a respectable person. Cause me no trouble and this will work out well." Shining smiled and nodded, but he easily picked up from the tone of his voice that this was a threat, saying don't get in my way.
Shining looked over and evaluated everyone to the best of his abilities, using his understanding of people in general to go about it. Catacomb was an idiot, Blackjack a rebel, and Perry straight out scared the hell out of him. This was going to be harder than he thought. His thoughts were quickly interrupted when above each of them, a scroll suddenly popped into existence. Shining looked at the scroll in front of him, curious. Everyone else quickly opened theirs, and started to get up, leaving money on the table. Shining Armor decided to check his. He opened it and started to read.
Come to the Observatory ASAP. Grade S emergency.
White Queen
Shining wasn't even a day into it and there was already something disastrous occurring. He had to quickly get up and follow as well. As he left, he noticed that everyone was already gone. "Wow...so fast..." Shining decided to try a teleport spell, though he was never very good at them, if only to not be shown up on his first day.
"Ever flowing, moments and spaces collide, becoming one and another simultaneously. Vanishing, guided by the turn of the clock and the force of the land." Shining recited the incantation calmly, focusing on where he needed to be. He also focused a few centimeters upwards, as Twilight suggested when she mastered the spell. With a loud pop, he had vanished. Watching the fabric of space and time bend together to connect locations easily made any novice teleporter nauseous, so it was no surprise that he entered the observatory and started to vomit all over the floor. Celestia and Blackjack, who were already there, watched with worry, though the worry between the two was for completely different reasons.
"Shining Armor, are you ok?" Celestia asked, worried. He took a few breaths and nodded.
"Yes...just...not used to it, that's all. I am getting better at least." Shining said happily.
"I do hope you're not going to be like this all the time." Blackjack said, showing no concern for the lieutenant. Shining took a few more deep breaths before standing up straight.
"I will be fine." Shining said calmly, looking at Celestia and Blackjack. Celestia smiled and nodded and watched the balcony, waiting. Sure enough, Perry, Catacomb, and Bandolier jumped into the window, all of them but Perry breathing heavily.
"I guess that makes fifty two ties to this date." Perry said, casually looking at Catacomb.
"You cheated, as always. You know I could beat you in a race any day!" Catacomb said proudly.
"Children that is enough." Celestia said sternly. Shining was a bit surprised, having never heard her talk like that before in his life. "We have a serious problem." She pulled down a map of Equestria. She pointed to a not so sunny looking spot near the southern borders of the land. "As you know, we have a special prison made to hold in the darker creatures that wish to cause us harm. Cerberus, a special guard dog that I have trained myself was in charge of watching the gates, keeping people out and its residence inside. An enchantment that I had placed on Cerberus activated, signaling that he has gone unconscious. A scout tells me that he was able to wake him, but not before confirming a resident has escaped, and unfortunately, this particular individual is someone who can't be handled by normal means." Celestia finished her explanation, and looked over towards the group as they listened intently. "Perry will track the target with Catacomb being his backup. Bandolier and Blackjack will provide rear support. Shining..." He slightly jumped as his name was being called. "...as I recall, you have an affinity with barrier magic. Your job will be to protect any possible civilians if in a crowded area, and your team if you are not." Shining nodded.
"Celestia..." Bandolier spoke, looking over at her. "If I may ask, what escaped?"
Celestia sighed and look at him, a look of fear in her eye. "He goes by the name of Abbadon, a great demon of destructive tendencies that my parents were barely able to seal away. Unfortunately, the seal must have finally given and he managed to escape. He may have taken a human form so be wary. He has mastery in destructive fire magic and will not hesitate to take lives. Finally, he does not even think. He is a creature, in the end, that knows of only taking out all in his path. Is there any questions?"
"Hence why the masked maniac here is doing the tracking." Catacomb said, looking over at Perry.
"Correct. Perry will no doubt be able to find him using his...unique talents." Celestia paused slightly, trying to ignore the odd chuckle from Perry himself. "Permission for extreme methods is granted for emergency use only. Time is of the essence, so I will ask you all to leave immediately. We have transport arranged at the front gate. Good luck, and please be safe everyone." With that Celestia walked out, leaving the team where they were. Bandolier walked up to Shining Armor and frowned slightly.
"I apologize for this. Had I suspected that we would be facing such a danger today, I would have waited until another to include you." Bandolier frowned slightly, but was taken aback when he noticed Shining Armor smiling. "Is everything alright?" he asked, intrigued by his reaction.
"You're asking me if everything is alright...knowing we are facing something of monstrous proportions." This statement only helped to further the confusion for Bandolier. "Of course I am. I joined the guard to make a difference, and until now, I was lucky to face a fly. Now I actually get to use my talents which until now I almost believed would go to waste. General Bandolier, let's get going. No sense being late my first day on the job." Shining smiled, and made a run towards the balcony of the observatory and jumped straight off. Bandolier couldn't help but grin at the response.
The carriage strolled through the darkness of the green countryside, everyone remaining silent throughout most of the ride in order to get mentally prepared. An S class assignment was nothing to joke about, so even the goofy Catacomb took this seriously, especially since the task at hand given to all of them.
"Everyone understand the task at hand?" Bandolier asked, looking around at the men inside. Their silent stares gave him all the answers they needed. "Shining, how are you holding up?" he asked, looking over at Shining.
"Yes...it is hard to explain, but this feels...right." Shining Armor said, looking at him with a certain spark in his eyes. Bandolier grinned, and could feel Shining's determination.
"We are close..." Perry said, breaking his silence. Bandolier quickly ordered the driver to stop, causing the cart to quickly halt its movement. "Cata, let's go..." Perry said, his voice shaky and slightly off pitch. Catacomb took out a pair of simple looking rune guns, each designed with only one chamber.
"You're not going to wig out on me, are ya?" Catacomb asked, slightly nervous.
"Can't say, really. I have never felt so eager...how often do you get to dance with a devil?" Perry responded, chuckling sinisterly.
"Whatever. You snap, though, and I am putting you down." Catacomb said, grinning now. Both let out a quick laugh before leaving the carriage. Bandolier pulled out a box from under his seat, and opened it, pulling out a large crossbow, with an odd attachment where the bolts were supposed to go. Shining stared at the weapon intently, having never seen anything like it before.
"Blackjack, prepare the mental link. Shining, you're going to feel something quite unpleasant, so bear with it, alright?" Bandolier said as he headed out the door. Shining Armor was about to question it, but was rendered silent by a flood of sensations hitting him all at once. He could feel the grass, even though he was still in the cart. He felt like he was seeing the quickly passing countryside, while still staring at the static wall of the cart, and Bandolier's casual walking on the outside of the ride. He had tried his best to resist vomiting, and after a minute, finally found himself adjusted to all the bizarre feeling.
"Wh...What just happened?" Shining asked Blackjack, who proceeded to stand up and walk out, following Bandolier.
"I have set up a mental link between all of us." Shining heard Blackjack speaking as if he was in his head. "Hurry up, or you're going to be left behind." Shining quickly got out, making sure his sword was properly attacked to his belt. He then proceeded into the night, following behind the now sprinting Bandolier and Blackjack.
"How are ya fairing rookie?" Shining could hear Catacomb now, even though he was farther away.
"Umm testing, one two... Shining said, wondering how the mental link itself actually worked, and if he just had to think of what he wanted to say. He could swear he heard Catacomb laughing in his mind.
"Yup, about right. Perry seems like he is getting close, as he has pretty much stopped thinking in general." Could they change it to focus their thoughts into more than one person, could everyone hear everyone's thoughts at this point? So many questions about this strange ability and Shining couldn't even begin to think where to start.
"Don't think, just feel." This message was from General Bandolier, even though he was several seconds ahead of him, it was still as if he was talking right into his ear.
"Easier said than done." Shining responded mentally. Still, he figured it was worth trying, so he put in the effort to shut his mind down. It was for a brief second, but everything he was seeing and feeling had finally become clear, though his excitement of doing it caused his clear mind to waiver yet again.
"Don't worry, rookie, you will get it." Bandolier said, feeling his effort.
"Thank you. I have a question, though. What is wrong with Perry? When I focus on talking to all of you, it is easy, but with him, it is like hitting a brick wall." Shining asked as they continued their speedy trek through the fields. Shining noticed from Catacomb's perspective dark clouds rising into the sky.
"We got to hurry, but to answer your question, Perry does that to protect us." The voice was from Blackjack this time, and he felt nervous when he said this, as Shining couldn't help to shiver in a twinge of fear himself. Shining tried to focus his sense of sight on Perry, but it was still like he was preventing him from even coming close. He switched back to Catacomb, betting a glimpse of the situation itself. What he saw he couldn't even comprehend, despite all of the other happenings going on this night.
The land was being scorched as man seemingly oblivious to the fiery trail behind him walked slowly. He had on a dark robe, concealing most of his body and crimson red hair that almost flickered like a wildfire. Finally, his gaze, almost seemed nonexistent. He was looking, just not functioning on the inside. Truly the most dangerous kind of opponent, as he really did seem to only operate on the baser instinct to destroy. As Catacomb and Perry got closer, Catacomb could see Perry dash straight for the man without a second thought. Even scarier, was that through Catacomb's sense of hearing, Shining could have sworn that Perry was giggling madly.
"Yup, we lost him. Should I just stay back and provide cover fire?" Catacomb messaged the rest of the group.
"Yes, for now. Hold Abbadon at bay until we get here, and please don't destroy too much land." Bandoliers orders were followed by the sight of a huge crater forming where Perry met the wicked looking man.
General, can we be sure it is really Abbadon?" Shining asked, concerned there was a possibility it might have been a random coincidence.
"Trust me, in time you will learn to go with it. I am still getting over the fact that Catacomb is a changeling." Bandolier laughed in his head, though Shining was more than surprised.
WHAT?! Shining couldn't believe what he was hearing. "Aren't changelings a threat to Equestria?!"
"Will you focus on the battle? Save the small talk for later." Blackjack scoffed at the two men, deciding to run ahead to get a better view of the battle. Bandolier and Shining also sped up their efforts, not wanting to be left behind.
Finally able to witness the carnage with his own eyes, Shining stood there in fear and awe at the battle taking place. The field was littered with fire, craters, busted trees and dark purple energy. Catacomb was firing shells from his guns, trying to strike Abbadon with large icicles that seemed to form as he fired. Rune guns were still a new technology, so seeing one in use was a first for him. Perry on the other hand. Was fighting within the field, attacking in a way that combined the grace of and acrobat with the motions of an over shook plate of gelatin. When he said dance, it almost looks like he meant it. Watching the icicles continue to fire, it looked almost like Catacomb was missing on purpose, but the moment they touched the field, it seemed they made a beeline down towards Abbadon. All of these actions, however, seemed to be useless. Abbadon jumped and dodged all the attacks, looking like he wasn't even trying.
"General, what should we do?" Shining asked mentally. His question was answered with action though. Bandolier took out his crossbow and a large handful of bolts, and dropped the bolts into the odd setup on top of the bow. Taking aim high, he pulled the trigger. Unexpectedly, the bow seemed to fire the bolts in succession. They flew right towards Abbadon and Perry, causing both to jump out of the way as the bolts almost hit both of them.
"We fight!" Bandolier finally responded, grinning a bit madly himself. He took another handful of bolts and loaded them into the crossbow, firing another volley. Shining nodded, and began to charge down, pulling his sword.
"Shield!" Shining armor shouted, focusing on Perry. A simple but sturdy looking knight’s shield made of light formed above Perry as the rain of arrows made their way towards him and Abbadon. Shining, now understanding the dark purple field around Perry, had to use extra effort to hold it in place. It was a field designed to increase the effect that gravity had on all mass inside, most likely what caused the land to crater. "He is fighting in there?!" Shining shouted as he ran towards Catacomb.
"Yup!" Catacomb responded as he loaded a new shell into the gun. "These things are so damn slow. I can't wait to get one of the quicker models." Shining stopped next to Catacomb and watched the volley finally strike. He mentally pushed himself to withstand the force of heightened gravity arrows striking his barrier. Perry stood there calmly, chanting as Abbadon had to jump back again from the fight to avoid them.
The large field disappeared, causing the pressure of holding the shield to release. Catacomb fired two more icicles at Abbadon, causing him to dodge one, and hold his hand out, flames engulfing the other, turning it into steam before it even had a chance to reach him. Hidden within the veil of steam, it was unsure what that attack did to onlookers. Abbadon, however, used the steam cover for a surprise attack, charging Perry quickly. Shining was about to use a barrier, but a mental command from Bandolier told him to halt, and so he watched as Abbadon quickly approached, his fist igniting in a destructive fireball. In the moment where impacted was about to occur, he suddenly stopped, dropping to the ground violently, twitching in agony. Perry himself was laughing loudly, seemingly putting more pressure as the crater that formed around Abbadon deepened. The cried that thing made were otherworldly, almost like the hissing of fire as it was being extinguished. Though it looked defeated, Perry continued to add pressure to it, causing more screams to be released. Shining watched in terror as the simple masked man had turned into the lunatic he heard the others joke about.
"PERRY!" Shining yelled out, not wanting to keep watching such a brutal display. Shining's yelling had seemed to snap Perry out of whatever trance he was in, letting up from the spell and looking down into the hole. Staring for a few seconds, it looked as if it was over. Bandolier's eyes widened, as he quickly reloaded and fired, aiming right at Perry. Instinctively, he jumped out of the way, narrowly avoiding a massive eruption of flames from within the area. Shining gasped, as the flames retracted back, forming a large body of flames. They slowly changed their look, forming what looked like dark red skin, covered in blisters. The arms formed into massive claws, each nail tip a burning flame of its own. The legs did the same, forming large claw like feet that looked capable of crushing anything underneath them. A tail formed as well, long and thick like a dragons tail, a spike on the end made it look like just another tool for killing at this monstrosity’s disposal. The flames around its head finally took shape, a blistered skull with horns, teeth replaced with fangs and eye sockets replaced with blazing spheres of hellfire, it's gaze burning as deeply as its body. Shining had never seen anything like this, terror overwhelming him at the towering monstrosity. It stood at a good two stories, with a reach that would outduel any spear. He couldn't think or move, and couldn't contemplate why the others were able to remain stoic in front of the new Abbadon.
"Shining..." Bandolier mentally spoke, not removing his eyes from the sight of the monster as it was coming to grips with its new form. "...are you going to be able to do your job?"
"I can't stop shaking, I have never felt anything like this...I have never been more terrified in my life..." Shining Armor responded, looking over the battlefield.
"Good. Remember why we are here. Do you want others to experience that fear, or would you rather it end here?"
"I never want anyone in this country to experience this terror..." Shining took deep breaths, putting all of his effort into calming his nerves.
Abbadon, finally fully functional, roared loudly, flames spewing from its mouth and eyes. Everyone stood strong at this point, including Shining, who resolved to push his fear aside for the greater good.
"Are you all ready to give your lives to save the world yet again?" Bandolier asked mentally. Shining was about to answer but was interrupted by everyone else.
"Hell no!" Shining heard everyone say collectively. He paused, somewhat nervous. "We die when we are damn good and ready, until then, we shall continue to live for the fight!" The collective mantra of the group, though odd, was inspiring. Shining armor repeated it when Bandolier asked the question a second time, feeling himself getting fired up from all of the confidence in the group. They had no desire to quit, and they seemed to almost enjoy being at death's door. They were crazy lunatics, and Shining almost felt as if he really did belong.
The moment had come and gone, and both sides of this conflict were ready. Abbadon charged at Perry, who proceeded to cast a spell. Shining watched as Perry's muscles bulged out slightly, finally recognizing the spell as Augment. Shining wasted no time, and began casting a spell of his own.
"Guardians of the land, bind me to thy subjects, and assist me in easing the suffering of the damned." Shining focused on Perry, who was shocked to discover that even under the effects of the spell, the mana backlash effects were not kicking in. "Pain Steal..." Shining Armor said, grunting as he struggled to maintain his stance. He fully understood the effects that Augment had on someone, and though his spell prevented the effects from doing serious damage to Perry, Shining would be under the constant pain and tear that normally Perry would have received. Bandolier was both shocked and surprised by how quickly Shining was willing to do something so devastating to himself, but figured that the sooner the fight ended, the better of they all would be.
Perry grinned. He knew the risks of using that spell, but never had he had the chance to enjoy it instead. Abbadon threw a large punch his way. Even with its size and power, Perry effortlessly kicked the punch away, his other foot digging into the ground from the sheer force of the impact. He continued to strike, running up the arm, his boots almost looking like they were melting away, to strike at the head with a strong punch, before jumping off. Shining could feel the burning in his feet and see the scorched skin on his hand from the attack the Perry was using, but remained strong himself, ignoring all of the different pain so he could continue to be useful and support his allies in the best way possible. Abbadon stumbled backwards, growling in pain. Perry used the subtle distraction to move in close, striking the demon with a hard kick to the chest, knocking it to the ground. Catacomb began running towards the fight at a speed Shining couldn't even visually keep up with. Taking a leap, Catacomb jumped, almost looking like he was hovering over the downed demon, pointing the pistols downwards.
"Terracide!" He pulled both triggers, causing the spell to quickly activate, collecting every lose small stone in the area, and firing them like high powered hammers in rapid succession. Due to the battle raging, his ammo supply seemed endless, the rapid blasts practically holding him in his place above the demon as it was being assaulted. The guns, glowing red from the release of magical energy, began to look as if it was singing Catacomb, but he knew as long as his finger remained on the trigger, the spell would continue. The cloud of dust raged onwards as Perry released his Augment, much to the sore Shining's relief, and began casting a new spell.
"Hold down that which soars. Bind down to the land in which we walk. Give way to all that resides, granting a swift entrance. Hide away the light, and pull darkness in, where angels dare not fly!" He focused, and laughed an evil laugh as he aimed for the space between Catacomb's volley and the demon. "Gravity Crush!" The rock's which shot out at quick speeds to begin with, were now not even visible. The force that Perry must have been applying was astronomical, only further encouraging Catacomb's desire to continue his assault despite the pain. Everyone was in perfect sync, with all of their actions. Possibly the effect of the mental link that Blackjack established. Everyone, terrifying on their own, that unbelievable speed that Catacomb possessed. Blackjack's natural gift with mind magic, and Perry's unearthly bloodlust, all combined made what should have taken a small army to conquer that much more simpler.
The attack finally halted, the group letting the dust settle down. The fight, hopefully over, could now only be decided by waiting and hoping. Catacomb quickly discarded the guns, flailing around to try and ease the pain in his hands. Perry took a few steps back, sighing unhappily. It was hard to tell, but it seemed like Perry was almost depressed that it was all over. Blackjack released the mental link, causing everyone's shared senses to finally become private. Bandolier, standing at his position, just nodded in approval at the task.
The dust finally settled, and the sight was not pretty. The demon Abbadon could be seen as no more than a pile of disfigured flesh covered in melted rocks. The body was ripped to shreds from the assault, leaking a greenish brown liquid, possibly what counted as blood, from the hundreds of holes in it. Overall, the body was motionless, besides a subtle glowing red from the dying flame that was its body. The fight was over.
Shining was busy healing Catacomb's burnt hands, though the guns could not be saved. The pure amount of heat partially melted away important runes, causing their effects to null. Blackjack, though seeming doing nothing during the battle, was the most out of breath. Shining never figured what he did was easy, though. Transmitting that much data between people can't be done without severe mental and physical stress. Bandolier looked over the group, especially nodding in approval at the lieutenant's spirit and quick decision making skills. He still had a way's to go, but no doubt that T.E.S.T. was in capable hands.
An explosion occurred from where the demon's body laid, startling everyone as their gaze turned towards the shallow grave. The demon's body disappeared with a flash sending debris flying every which way quickly. A large mass of flaming rock was heading quickly for Blackjack, almost in slow motion for the mind mage. He was too exhausted from the battle to do anything, and just stood there helplessly, his life flashing before his eyes. The globs heat could be felt as it was about to impact. Blackjack closed his eyes, accepting his fate, and simply waited. He waited...and continued to wait, still only feeling the heat from the melted rock. He slowly opened one eye, speechless as he had seen a large wall of light, splattered with melted rock, standing tall and strong in front of him. He looked over towards the other members, whose looks were simply smiles, and a chuckle from Catacomb. Shining's hand glowed the same color as the wall, giving Blackjack his own cocky smile.
"Did I say you could die?" Bandolier grinned himself. The new leader of T.E.S.T. was born.
T.E.S.T. File field report summery. Case File #153762
The Demon Abbadon was removed from the world before any serious damage could be caused. Workers are on route to replant the lost trees and restore the land back to its previous beauty.
Member Status Check.
Pierrot
Status: Normal
Displayed usual tendencies during mission. Is capable of continuing work immediately.
Ace
Status: Injured
Self-inflicted harm from overused rune gun will keep Ace off duty for one week. Afterwards, with doctor’s permission he is cleared to return to work.
Jack
Status: Severe Mental Trauma
Desired time off after near death experience. Approved time off will last for up to one year. Destination is the Equestrian Mountain Monastery. Unknown at this time if Jack will return. Queen recommends holding his place until otherwise noted.
King (former)
Status: Retired
Final field mission, subject took no damage, physical or mental. Is currently on route to retirement destination, details of his location are to remain confidential.
King
Status: Injured
Suffering from mana backlash, a side effect of use of a forbidden spell, as well as several burns and exhaustion. Is expected to make a full recovery and will be released in two weeks’ time with doctors’ orders to return to work.
Celestia closed up the scroll and sealed it. She used her scroll sending spell to place it into the archives from her location, before leaning back in her chair. She was glad the mess was finally over, and everything turned out alright, with the exception of poor Blackjack. He never did have it easy, and his experience must have caused some doubts to form. She was happy to have given him the chance to recover, and hoped he would grow from his experience instead of letting it control him. Staring up into the moon, gazing at the image of her sister, she knew the time was almost at hand, and needed to get ready. With most members of T.E.S.T. out of commission, she needed another way of dealing with the return of Nightmare Moon. She figured that Twilight Sparkle was now ready to take her rightful place as an Element Bearer, and had a feeling that all of this was meant to be. The release of Abbadon, though disastrous, may have led to something even greater. Celestia just had to have faith in her student’s ability.
Still, she was troubled. Abbadon was strong, but lacked the intelligence to make an escape on his own.
Chapter 17: Incalzando
Catacomb awoke from his sleep suddenly, breathing heavily. He looked down at his hands, feeling the heat from his dream. He inspected them, looking for any burns on them, but they were fairly normal hands, not that it mattered what they looked like anyways. "Just a dream..." Catacomb said, sighing lightly as he laid back into the couch's pillow. It wasn't a bad dream, more like an interesting flashback, regarding him and his first encounter with the easily flustered Shining Armor. The excitement from the memory was enough to get Catacomb up and running. What to do though, was the million bit question.
Getting up from the couch, he wandered into the kitchen, staring out the window. It wasn't that early, and the sun would be up soon. His mission was clear and destination was set. He quickly opened the ice box and scanned it. After a minute he sighed, slumping his head. "She seriously needs to go grocery shopping more often..." he said quietly, staring at the bottle of milk and half eaten sapphire. He poked the bottle of milk, concerned that it didn't slosh around as it should. He pulled it out and turned it upside down, the contents remaining in place. "Well...this will kill someone..." He turned towards the basket meant for trash and tossed it in, the bottle's landing being cushioned by random papers littering it.
Catacomb made his way over to the pantry, hoping to find something edible from within there. As he opened it, his face couldn't help but go into a blank stare. It hasn't even been two days, and they have already emptied what was left in here, minus a jar of cookies and a package of crackers. There was also a potato, but Catacomb was unsure about using it, as it was possibly growing another potato off of it. Shutting the pantry in defeat, Catacomb shifted into his usual outfit, feeling around to make sure his coin pouch was where it should be, and not stuck in an uncomfortable place. Pouch check complete, he grabbed his rune guns and leather case from the couch side table and placed them inside his jacket, ready for whatever the world may bring.
The night air still lingered, even as the sun began peeking out from the horizon, leaving a chilled wind over Catacomb. Shaking it off, he made his way to the early morning market, hoping to pick up a few fresh ingredients.
Walking into the market, Catacomb grinned, instantly spotting the Apple family stand being set up by Applejack and Shining Armor. Instead of his usual attire, he was wearing a simple pair of work pants and black tee shirt, easily throwing Catacomb for a loop. He giddily made his way towards the stall, grinning ear to ear as he approached the unsuspecting soldier. "So, that armor isn't attached to you after all?" Catacomb asked, chuckling as Shining jumped from the sudden question. Applejack's attention turned towards Catacomb as well, walking towards Shining.
"Holy...Catacomb you scared the hell out of me!" Shining said, trying to catch his breath. "What the hell are ya doing abandoning your post?!" he asked bitterly, glaring at Catacomb intently. Catacomb casually strolled towards the stand, staring at a few of the apples, completely ignoring Shining Armor.
"Hey, AJ, how much for a dozen?" Catacomb asked as he examined the apples for bruises or stains. Shining was not happy with Catacomb's attitude, his face starting to turn red, getting himself worked up. He was about to speak up, but was silenced when Applejack beat him to the punch.
"Well, usually it's about four fer a dozen, but I reckon I can let them go for three, being a friend and all." Applejack said, smiling, as she approached the prospective customer. Catacomb grinned, moving himself closer to Applejack, his face being uncomfortably close to her.
"Thank you. You wouldn't happen to provide any other benefits for being a friend?" Catacomb said with a sleazy tone in his voice. Applejack stood there, unfazed by his spontaneous pick up lines at this point.
"I suppose I can make it easier to get back to Twilight's" Applejack said, placing a confused look on Catacomb's face. She turned towards Shining, who almost looked ready to blow from being completely forgotten about, "Hey Shining, how far do ya think he will go if I kick him real hard?" Catacomb's confused look turned into one of fear. He had seen this girl work, as well as hit. Shining saw this look of fear as well, and figured he would exploit it to the best of his abilities.
"Can't say, Applejack. Though I'll give you an extra one hundred bits if you manage to make it to Twily's door." Shining said, letting out his own mischievous chuckle. Applejack grinned, nodding to Shining Armor. She turned towards Catacomb, or at least where he was standing. He was already on his way, a bag of apples in his hand and a pile of bits where they used to be. Applejack turned towards Shining, who simply nodded in approval. She responded in kind with a thumbs up.
"Ya know, ya ain't half bad." Applejack said, chuckling slightly. Shining joined in, laughing as well.
Catacomb spent the rest of the early morning quickly gathering eggs, flour, milk, butter, and juice, along with a few other things here and there. All the while, he kept watching over his back for Applejack and Shining. It didn't take all that long, and within an hour, returned to the library with a smile on his face, a sack over his shoulders, and his coin purse significantly lighter, not that he really minded this time around. The door a mere inches away Catacomb stared at it for a second, before shrugging and casually walking inside. He did a quick life check, glancing around the library and listening for movement.
"Ok, no one is awake yet..." Catacomb said to himself with a whisper. No one was around and sound could be heard, though with Perry having spent the night, sound meant nothing anyways. Slowly making his way towards the kitchen and checking to see if the coast was clear, Catacomb set down his ingredients and began on breakfast, taking out a mixing bowl and cutting board to begin work.
"What are you making?" Catacomb nearly jumped through the roof, quickly turning around. Perry stood there right behind Catacomb, casually sipping a cup of tea through a straw.
"Are you out of your freakin mind? You nearly gave me a heart attack!" Catacomb said, flailing about slightly.
"I thought you needed a heart to have a heart attack." Perry said, chuckling slightly. Catacomb stared, not all that amused.
"Cute. Anyways, what are you doing up this early?" Catacomb asked, measure the ingredients into the bowl.
"Just making sure that you didn't work your way upstairs last night." Perry said as he placed the cup down. His response had a hint of what Catacomb recognized as a threat.
"Perry, you seriously need to relax. You and Captain Killjoy both." Catacomb responded, taking in a deep breath. He started mixing the batter, Perry staring over his shoulder, watching curiously.
"I am just concerned for the well-being of Twilight. Speaking of which, when was the last time you had a proper meal?" Perry asked, still staring over Catacombs shoulder in an increasingly annoying way.
"First off, Twilight is more than capable of saying no. And it's really none of your business when I last fed." Catacomb said, becoming more irritated by his actions and his inquiries. He tried his best to focus on his meal. He started to cut up the apple's deciding to leave the skins on for an added flavor and flair.
"I would rather you go and take care of that soon, though." Perry said, his voice stern. Catacomb took a deep breath, putting the knife he had in his hand down. He turned around, finally near the boiling point.
"Will you lay off!? I said I am fine!" Catacomb snapped, though Perry gave no ground.
"I am simply concerned for Twilight." Perry said, taking a deep breath, trying to not get caught up in Catacombs flaring emotions. "You know, it almost seems like you have been avoiding your habits for some time. Is everything alright?" Perry asked, genuine concern in his voice. Catacomb stood there, trying to figure out which emotion he wanted to display loudly next, but saner thinking prevailed and he sighed.
"I will be fine. I promise that I won't hurt her, alright man?" Catacomb said calmly.
"I do trust you, Cata. I am as concerned about your well-being as I am Twilight's. Don't starve yourself, please." Perry said quietly. Catacomb stood silent for a minute. Taking in another deep breath, he chuckled.
"There is no pleasing ya, is there. Tell ya what, if you're that concerned, do me a favor." Catacomb said, grinning slightly. Perry stood there for a second, thinking over his response carefully.
"Umm...what kind of favor?" Perry asked cautiously. Catacomb walked over to him and casually threw his arm over Perry's shoulder.
"It will benefit all parties involved, I promise you." Catacomb said, grinning ear to ear. Perry wasn't too fond of where this was going, but he reluctantly nodded, nervous for what kind of diabolical scheme Catacomb cooked up today."
Twilight tried to sleep, but a sweet scent emanating from the kitchen couldn't help but grip her consciousness and keep it from slipping away. She got up, stretching out the kinks from last night’s rest and glancing around. It took a few seconds to process the change from usual scenery, before Twilight began to remember last night. She slowly slipped out of the bed, and walked slowly downstairs, dressed in her purple starry pajama shirt and pants. Her hair showed the usual signs of sleep, not really being in a single location with a single style. These thoughts did not process properly though, as the increasingly strong smell of cinnamon apples made their way into her nose.
"Spike...it smells delicious..." Twilight said, walking into the kitchen. She was greeted, not by Spike, but by Perry and Cata. Catacomb was flipping something inside of a frying pan, while Perry set the table for everyone present. Twilight stared for a second, not really expecting the two warriors to be so deft in the kitchen, though a previous breakfast with Cata had proven otherwise once before. This time, however, was something different. Even if it was something simple as flipping, Catacomb did it so naturally. He threw the food into the air towards the stack of almost exact duplicates, noticing that they looked like thin pancakes. Twilight knew what they were, and it was on the tip of her tongue, but she couldn't remember for the life of her. Before the cake even landed, Catacomb managed to splash the last of the batter into the frying pan. He was completely absorbed in his work, grinning as he let the pan set, turning towards a small pot, and the origin of the sweet smell that had dragged Twilight here in the first place. Catacomb took the contents and poured it into a large bowl. It looked like the filling for an apple pie, and smelled just as good. Catacomb started to work the formed batter in the pan, grinning even more than usual.
"If you keep staring like that, you're going to make me blush." Catacomb said, flipping the thin cake around the pan expertly. Perry continued to set the table, giving a simple wave to her. Twilight blushed slightly, shaking her head to regain herself. "I hope you don't mind crepes. It was..."
"CREPES!" Twilight yelled out, quickly interrupting Catacomb. He looked at her with a puzzled gaze. "Sorry...couldn't remember what they were." Twilight said, her slight blush deepening with a hint of embarrassment.
"No worries. Just thought I goofed for a second." Catacomb said, chuckling awkwardly. He grabbed the plate of crepes and the filling and walked over towards the table. "Hey Pear, why don't ya go and get Fluttershy, assuming she's up to eating and all." Perry nodded, and casually walked out of the kitchen, heading upstairs. Catacomb got out the juice he bought, pulling it out of the ice box.
"Cata, you didn't have to do all this." Twilight said, walking over towards the table.
"Nah, it was my pleasure. I couldn't sleep anyways. By the way, what the hell happened to all your food? I know you had more last time I cooked." Catacomb asked, scratching his chin. Twilight scowled slightly, frowning.
"Spike was very picky when he was...recovering..." Twilight's tone held a trace bit of sarcasm, causing Catacomb to grin slightly. "Anyways, he usually does the cooking, so in my efforts to take care of him...I might have had to retry several times and throw out a few destroyed pans...needless to say, I am glad you're here..." Catacomb's grin only grew from the comment. Twilight's eyes widened, realizing what she had just said. “TO COOK! I am glad to have someone who can make all of our meals!" Twilight added in, blushing heavily as the words came out a mile a minute. "You are doing a fantastic job! Keep up the good work!" Twilight said, smiling awkwardly while her blush was still present.
Catacomb walked up to her, and knelt down and kissed her hand. "Of course, princess. Anything to be of assistance." He stayed down on his knees, slowly rising his head to meet her eyes, and smiled a sly smile. She was beet red, completely taken back by this random act of devotion. She was shaking, clearly at a loss for words. He slowly stood up, and stared into her eyes, smiling remaining in place.
"C...Cata...I uh...I don't..." Twilight couldn't find the right words to say, caught between her own stumbling confusion and unclear emotions. Catacomb remained quiet, staring deep into her eyes.
"Twilight, there is something I have to say..." Twilight was frozen, she couldn't speak, her eyes widening, flashing back to that dream she had. It was almost exactly the same, with the exception of the apron. "You have the most adorable face when you're flustered." Catacomb finished, leaving Twilight speechless, though for all of the wrong reasons. Catacomb let out a slight giggle, staring at the petrified Twilight. "Is everything alright, Twi?" Catacomb ask teasingly.
"...Cata..." Twilight managed to squeak out his name, still standing in place, her gaze locked on him. "Dark clouds send forth your emissary..." Catacomb's eyes widened as he started to recall the spell she was casting.
"Twi...come on, why are ya mad...was it something I said?" Catacomb said quickly trying to cover up his mistake, and poorly.
"Show judgment to those deemed unworthy..." Twilight glared with anger in her eyes, and Catacomb gulped.
"What is going on here?" Perry asked as he approached Twilight. She turned around with a jump, scared by the sudden appearance of Perry.
"LIGHTNING!" She yelled, accidently redirecting the spell towards the unsuspecting Perry. It was too sudden and he had no chance. Within seconds, the poor guy was twitching on the ground, hair slightly singed and smoking, which was never a good sign.
"...Why...so cruel..." Perry said, before his mask had impacted the floor, face still attached to it. Twilight remained still, mortified by her own mistake. Catacomb stared for a few seconds, a nervous chuckle escaping his lips, his proud and strong friend now a quivering mass of flesh.
"Oh my gosh!" Twilight yelled, finally coming to her senses as she rushed over to Perry, kneeling down and rolling him onto his back. She gently picked up his head, looking frightened. "Please be ok! Perry, speak to me!" Twilight was nervous, shaking him slightly. Catacomb watched, trying to hold back on the wise cracks, slightly afraid of what may result as him being cooked medium well.
"Twily...is that you?" Perry asked, his voice weak and soft. Twilight nodded, smiling softly. "I...see angels...did the creator mess up and send me to the happy place..." Perry asked. Catacomb, no longer able to contain his laughter, started into a huge burst of a giggling fit. Twilight glared at Catacomb for a moment. Catacomb let out the last of his giggles before pointing up the stairs.
"Perry, you ain't dead, and you're making Flutters here very embarrassed." Twilight looked up, Fluttershy standing by the stairs, supporting herself with the railing. "And don't worry, I am sure you got your own bit of land set aside down below." Catacomb said, kneeling next to Twilight and gently patting him on the head.
"That's good to hear." Perry said, jumping up and brushing himself off like nothing happened, startling Twilight. He walked over to Fluttershy and gently grabbed her hand, helping her down the stairs. "I apologize if I scared you, my dear." Perry spoke to Fluttershy in a suave tone, causing her to blush, but smile nonetheless.
"It's fine. I am just glad you are alright." Fluttershy said, smiling cutely at him. He was always glad to be wearing a mask around her, especially with Catacomb around. If he ever caught wind of how giddy she made him feel, he would never be able to live it down.
"Don't worry yourself, Fluttershy." Catacomb said, smiling. "My buddy here is nearly indestructible. I am sure a little bolt of lightning wouldn't do anything."
Perry looked over at Catacomb, his mask hiding a nervous expression. "Cata...you really shouldn't..."
"I mean, what is a measly little spell going to do to amazing men like us?" Catacomb, interrupting Perry, continued his bragging, unbeknown to him an angry looking Twilight standing behind him, her lips moving quietly.
"Cata, I hope you know..." Perry tried to speak again, but was cut short.
"I am trying to make you look good, Perry. What is your problem?" Catacomb asked, looking at his friend.
"Turn around..." Catacomb did just that, slowly looking behind him, completely forgetting that the bolt was never meant for Perry, and his boasting had only served to reawaken the angry beast, as Twilight's sinister glare and twisted smile could only be described as something out of a horror book.
"Umm...hi, Twi. You're not still mad at me for my little joke...are you?" Catacomb asked, gulping slightly.
"...lightning..." This time the spell had been on the mark, striking Catacomb and leaving him in the state that Perry was just in minutes ago, twitching on the ground.
Catacomb slowly raised his head trying to regain his senses. Perry shook his head while Fluttershy had a concerned look on her face. Twilight, on the other hand, had went back to her happy self, feeling somewhat better after Catacomb's unintentionally cruel joke. Everyone stepped over Catacomb, Perry lifting Fluttershy, and made their way over to the table, sitting down and digging in. Catacomb, on the other hand, was perfectly fine where he was. Spike, waking up finally from the access of commotion, made his way down the stairs, stopping when he noticed Catacomb's blank stare glaring at a ceiling branch.
"Are you ok, bro?" Spike asked, kneeling down next to Catacomb. He had seen this before, usually with Perry, and figured he didn't need to ask how or why. Catacomb nodded, letting a small grin grow on his face.
"Worth it..." Catacomb said, smiling ear to ear.
Chapter 18: Dolore
The alarm clock began its usual cycle of ringing, though that didn't really matter to the individual in bed. She glared at the device, dark circles under her eyes, as if it was taunting her, making fun of her because she didn't get any sleep to begin with. She reached for the alarm clock, the little guy still chiming away blissfully, happily letting the poor tired girl know her entire night of rest was wasted and she still had work to do today.
The sun was shining nicely as it rose above the clouds, staring its way towards the world. Ark, sitting outside of Rainbow's house, really had nothing better to do than watch it. Rainbow had made it all too clear she didn't want him in the house, or even looking through the windows at that. It didn't really phase him, and so he remained vigilant in case something did happen. He kept his hood down over his head, yawning slightly, being tired from a lack of sleep, though it was nothing new to him.
Ark perked up slightly at the sound of an alarm clock, most likely belonging to his charge, and stood up from his spot, stretching. He looked up towards the window the sound was coming from, wondering if she was ever going to turn the annoying little thing off. Sure enough, his question was answered as he watched it fly through and out the window, noisily sailing through the sky and towards the ground. Ark sighed, running and quickly catching it before it made a decent towards the land below them. It was surprisingly still working, despite the abuse, so Ark gave a quick smack to the top button and flew back towards the house, using his wings to ascend towards Rainbow Dash's now broken window.
"Miss Rainbow Dash?" Ark asked, speaking up slightly as to be heard, though keeping his face away from view. There was no answer, prompting Ark to slowly reach for his sheathed knife. "Miss Rainbow Dash, is everything alright?" He asked again, getting no response. With a possibility of an attack, Ark's mission came before Rainbow's wishes. He quickly flew through the broken window, knife drawn and ready. He glanced around the room, looking for any threats. He noticed Rainbow firstly, still in her bed, sitting up, and possibly sleeping. She had her eyes closed, her back against the headboard of her bed, snoring gently despite Ark crashing through the window. Ark stared for a few seconds, looking over at Rainbow, his eye twitching slightly from the sight. He stared back at the window and sighed. "This isn't worth it..." Ark was in the house, so no sense in actually leaving now. He still smelled of blood and death, so a quick shower shouldn't be a problem.
Rainbow's eyes quickly shot open when she felt a cool breeze hit her skin. She looked around quickly to see what was amiss. Her weary eyes widened when she noticed the broken in window. She starting to look around franticly for the one responsible.
"Oh...no..." Rainbow quickly got up and, being wary of the glass, looked out the window. He wasn't there. "A...Ark?" She called out meekly, a combination of being tired and nervous affecting her usual confident persona. Nothing, the last thing she wanted to hear. She slowly made her way towards the bedroom door, taking care still to not cut herself on the broken glass. Opening the door, she could see her bathroom light on from the cracks under the door. She slowly made her way towards the door, knocking a few times, not wanting to surprise the possibly dangerous man.
The door started to open a crack, half a face peering out towards the mortified Rainbow Dash. His blond hair was matted against his face, soaking wet, and his eye, a bright golden hue, stared coldly at her, providing an odd contrast of gentle and frightening. Not wanting to stand there and stare any longer, Rainbow said the first thing to some out of her mouth. "You jackass! You broke my bedroom window!" She yelled at him, starting to get angry. "And what the hell are you even doing in my house?!"
Ark stared for a few seconds, his gaze unchanging. "You're stupid...aren't you..." Ark stated.
"What are you talking about?! I'm stupid?! YOU'RE STUPID!" Rainbow said, yelling back.
"Are you twelve?" Ark asked, sighing slightly. "You threw your alarm clock out of the window." Ark said, speaking plainly. Rainbow took a few seconds to mentally check what she did. Somewhere in her tired mind was the inkling that she did do such a thing to the poor defenseless device.
"You didn't have to bust through the window!" Rainbow said, bringing up the main issue again.
"You didn't respond when I asked for you. In case the alarm clock was to defend against an intruder, I did the rational thing and entered swiftly." Ark calmly stated the facts, his voice barely rising above flat and boring.
"Then what the hell are you doing in my bathroom?!" Rainbow asked, calming down once she had a chance to process the information.
"Taking a shower." It wasn't a lie, but Rainbow would have preferred a more defining answer to her question.
"Fine...but you're paying for the window!" Rainbow said, pointing a finger at Ark.
"No." Ark said, closing the door, leaving Rainbow fuming.
"What the hell do you mean 'No'?" There was no response. "You're a guest in my house, you pay for the things that you break!" The door slowly opened, Ark standing there, his gaze piercing her and a subtle scowl planted on his face. He was wearing a white tee shirt and his jeans, no longer covered in blood, but looking slightly red from leftover stains. His wings were casually folded against his back, his hooded jacket tossed over his shoulder.
"You broke the window...I only made the hole bigger. Still would need to replace it if I didn't." Ark stood still, watching Rainbow try to find fault in his logic, but so far not succeeding. She furiously rubbed her hands through her head, messing up her already messy hair more.
"...I...uh...and...I give up. You are impossible!" Rainbow yelled flailing her arms up before dropping them to her side. "I got work soon, so I need to get ready."
"I think you're late then." Ark said, looking over at her.
"What are you talking about, it is only like eight thirty." Rainbow said, looking over at him. He sighed and reached towards the sink grabbing the clock he had saved from imminent doom earlier. Rainbow looked at the thing, than back at Ark, and then back at it.
"I'M LATE!" Rainbow yelled, quickly flailing about, dashing through her house, collecting a fresh set of cloths. She quickly ran inside of the bathroom, completely ignoring Ark, and started to strip down, jumping into the shower. Ark, keeping his back turned, noticed a pair of Rainbow's undergarments fly into his peripheral vision. He sighed, not bothering to look, and walked out of the bathroom, shutting the door on the way out.
"Stupid..." he said, a slight blush on his cheek.
"Why are you following me?!" Rainbow Dash asked as she sailed through the skies on her wings, Ark soaring quickly behind her.
"My job." Ark responded coldly, maintaining the speeds necessary to keep up with Rainbow. He wasn't fast, but he lacked the erratic movements she had. She flew around with boastful strides, as if to say yes, I am that awesome. His strides, however, were stable and unmoving, giving him an edge in flying a simple straight path. Even in situations like this, Rainbow's desire to show off made it difficult to actually lose him, though she has tried before on several occasions. Even when she outflew him, he always seemed to be able to find her without any trouble at all.
Rainbow couldn't stand his way of using logic against her. It was like a bad combination of egghead and maniac, possibly a serial killer type of person for all she knew. Just being near him made her nervous. "Well do your job somewhere else. You're gonna cramp my style. I have a reputation to keep." Rainbow stated, going faster as to ditch Ark. He watched her zoom away, not bothering to try and catch her. Figuring it would be easier to do his job, he decided to remain unseen instead.
Rainbow looked behind her, cheering in her mind at her victory. She had left him in her dust, and could finally enjoy the day, for what being two hours late was worth being enjoyed. "From the frying pan into the fire." Rainbow said, sighing. She quickly made her way to weather management headquarters, steeling herself for the ear lashing of a lifetime. She landed on the soft support cloud for the structure and walked towards the office door quickly. Opening the door, she got a few stares from her co workers, who waved and went back to whatever busy work they were doing. Rainbow walked over to the managers room and knocked on the door.
"Come in." The gruff voice of the manager said through the closed door. Rainbow gulped and opened it, immediately shooting her mouth off.
"I am so sorry I didn't sleep and there is this weird guy and I broke my bedroom window and I overslept and..."
"Rainbow, calm down!" He responded, looking at her from behind his thick glasses. He wore a casual brown suit with a red tie, and brown hair cut short. His image screamed 'I am in charge' and he surely acted the part, speaking in a demanding tone. Rainbow instantly silenced herself, not wanted to be scolded again. He looked down at his desk, picking up a folder and opening it, reading its contents. "Says here you're off today." He glanced up. "You forget your schedule again?" He asked, his tone half condescending half concerned. Rainbow looked mortified. She could have slept in, instead she sped to work unnecessarily and now there was no way in hell she could get sleep anytime soon with all the adrenaline pumping through her.
"I'll...go...then..." Rainbow said slowly, backing out of the office and shutting the door. A few of the people who were there to witness the display tried to hide their chuckles, not paying any heed to her as she stormed out of the building.
She closed the door behind her and frowned. "And my day has gotten worse..." she mumbled, Ark standing off to the side. "Stalker...I'm hungry...you're paying..." Rainbow said with a scowl, walking past him without a second thought.
"Why?" Ark asked, following after her.
"Because even if ya didn't break my window, ya didn't make it better." Rainbow responded, going back to the broken window ordeal.
"Fine..." Ark agreed reluctantly, just wanting her to shut up about the stupid window.
"What do ya eat, anyways. And please don't say anything creepy like people or something." Ark gave Rainbow a look that basically screamed 'really' and shook his head. "Well what do you want then. I'm up for just about anything." Rainbow said flatly, the uncaring attitude of her appetite easily making its way out.
Ark took a few seconds to think, deciding to go with his personal favorite. With his cold uncaring tone, he simply asked "Do you like muffins?"
"Hello, how can I help you?!" Pinkie asked a costumer as they walked in the door. She was dressed in her usual vibrantly pinkish outfit including an apron that had several balloon designs on it. She stood behind the counter, smiling happily. The customer, an old man, smiled at her as he walked towards the counter.
"Good afternoon Pinkie." He said to her with a cheery tone. "Just a slice of carrot cake please."
"One carrot cake coming right up!" She said skipping into the kitchen. His eyes followed her, or more a lower part of her, when he came across Reader, looking over at him funny. He was seated in one of the booths, not really doing anything.
"Umm can I help you?" he asked, not really sure what to think of the strange looking robed man.
"No thank you, sir. I don't think your assistance would be necessary, but thank you for your consideration anyways." Reader responded, giving a nod and going back to doing nothing. The old man looked at him, puzzled, before shrugging and ignoring him. Pinkie finally came back into the main room holding a triple layered carrot cake slice, wrapped up and ready to go. The old man smiled, watching her walk towards the counter. He heard a groan from Reader, though chose to ignore him.
Reader had been, for the most part, listening in on the thoughts of all of the customers that came in, making sure none of them had any ill intent towards Pinkie, as for his task in protecting her. It didn't help that the woman was so friendly, that she would practically get into the personal space of any costumer that walked into the store. Even worse were all of the perverted thoughts he had the displeasure of dropping in on. It wasn't something he wasn't used to. You practice in mental magic, you pay for the price of knowledge, which in the case of old men and Pinkie, their thought became ones he wished he could forget. He doubted any would act on their impulses. At the very least, he was glad that she wasn't doing it on purpose.
Pinkie, that was a whole topic in of itself. He couldn't really get a read on her. It wasn't that she was trying to keep him out. With her it was different. She had no real inhibitions, no limitations on what she said. What she was thinking generally made it's way out with no need for a person like Reader to try and understand. She was so simple to read, that it confused Reader to no end. Honesty may have been Applejack's element, but to Reader, Pinkie could, even without trying, give Applejack a run for her bits.
"Here you go, Mister Breezy. That will be one bit!" Pinkie said, handing him the wrapped paper plate with the cake on it. He took out the gold coin and dropped it on the counter, the coin bouncing off and falling to the floor, rolling behind Pinkie.
"I'm sorry, it slipped out of my hand." He said apologetically.
"It's okay. I got it!" Pinkie turned around and bent over, the man gleefully enjoying the sight in front of him. Not a second later, he heard a large thud. The man turned his gaze to the source of the sound. Reader, letting out a low groan, looked as if he smacked his head against the table. He stared for a few seconds, but Pinkie popping back up brought his attention back to her. "You are all set. You have a nice day, and come on back!" Pinkie said happily, clearly clueless to what just happened. Breezy smiled and waved walking towards the door, narrowly avoiding Rainbow and Ark as they entered the shop. Rainbow looked around, almost not noticing the mass of pink flying right at her. Pinkie dive tackled Rainbow into a hug, squeezing the air from her lungs. "Hiya Rainbow!" Pinkie said happily, clinging to her friend for dear life. Ark, on the other hand, stared slightly at Reader and his current position.
"Pinkie...air...breath..." Rainbow gasped out. Pinkie, realizing what was going on, put Rainbow down so she could breath. Rainbow drew in several large gulps of precious oxygen.
"Sorry, I am just always happy to see you." Pinkie said, smiling. She walked over to Ark, who watched from the corner of his eye for any sudden movements that he would rather avoid. "Hiya mister tall, dark, and gloomy. How are you doing today?" Pinkie asked, smiling blissfully. Ark, shrugged, not really bothering to confirm or deny anything. "Are you playing the quiet game? Fluttershy is really good at that game! She has told me once that she is the world champion!" Ark raised an eyebrow slightly, barely noticeable from under his hood. "I better let Flutters know she has got some new wicked competition in town now." Pinkie said, with what Ark could pick up was genuine awe. Rainbow couldn't watch anymore, the awkwardness between the two would overwhelm anyone with a sane mind.
"Say Pinkie, do ya think you could get us something to eat?" Rainbow asked, drawing attention away from Ark. Pinkie smiled, quickly bounced towards Rainbow.
"Of course! What do you want, Dashie?" Pinkie asked, staring at her while waiting for an answer.
"Umm...just get me and Ark a muffin. Hey dummy, what kind do you want?" Rainbow's gaze shifted towards him, though not really enticing any physical reactions from him. She could tell he was thinking over his choices.
"Blueberry..." Ark said quietly, Rainbow barely able to hear him. Pinkie frowned slightly, shaking her head.
"I am soooooo sorry. We sold out of blueberry an hour ago. I can make some more though, if you guys are willing to wait." Pinkie said, an apologetic smile on her face. Rainbow shrugged.
"Well I don't know if he's..."
"We can wait." Ark said, interrupting Rainbow. She looked over at him, shrugging again. Rainbow looked over at Ark, who gave an adamant look about waiting.
"I guess we are waiting. Let me guess, you had sold out to Ditzy again?" Rainbow said, chuckling.
Reader's head shot up, startling everyone, his eyes fixated on Ark. He stared back at Reader, sending him a glare which would turn a gorgon to stone, causing him to shrink back somewhat.
"You okay there baldy? You don't look to well. Oh my gosh, you're not trying to read Pinkie's mind are you. I don't think that is very safe. " Rainbow said, looking a bit concerned.
"Do not worry. I am indeed well. Just...a bad dream." Reader said, smiling nervously.
"If ya say so. Thanks again, Pinkie." Rainbow turned back towards Pinkie, who was just as baffled as she was.
"No problemo, Dashy. I'll get on those muffins right now! Sorry for making you wait, Arky. I promise that these will be the best muffins in the history of best muffins in history" Pinkie said, dashing into the kitchen. Rainbow stared as she left, trying to wrap her mind around what Pinkie just said, barely able to make sense of it.
Reader continued to stare at Ark. He hadn't been able to get a good read on him, his mind usually closed tighter than a safe inside a safe behind a concrete wall, only putting his defenses down when necessary, and only by a certain amount, never letting Reader have complete access to his mind. Something slipped out this time, though. Ark, again letting his defenses down just enough to hear his simple mental message. The message was strong, though, and Reader could feel every emotion behind it, causing him to cower in fear for the first time since his accident. A slip up, and he felt he really would be dead.
"If you say a word about her to anyone, I will slaughter you...
Chapter 19: Gustoso
Being bored would be the understatement of the century. Catacomb sat lazily on the couch, trying to find something to do. Perry and Fluttershy had went home, and Spike decided to go make sure Rarity's sanity was still in check. This left Twilight and Catacomb alone together, which would have been fantastic if not for the fact that Twilight decided to read after getting ready for the day. That was two hours ago. Besides the group that Twilight had, Catacomb began to wonder if this girl had any social life at all.
"So...umm...how's the reading going?" Catacomb asked haphazardly. Twilight gave him no response, too engrossed in the study of Quantum Alteration and the Effect on the Living Body. Even though he was flattered by her book choice, Catacomb couldn't help but feel left out. “Learn anything interesting?" Catacomb asked, hoping to at least get her to explain her reading. It might be more boring than now, but he had to try. Unfortunately, there was still no response.
It was heading towards noon now, and Catacomb was definitely getting hungry. "How about we go get some lunch?" Catacomb asked, walking towards her. She remained engrossed in the book. Perry wasn't expected back until five, and Catacomb did not think he would be able to handle the awkward silence until then. "Seriously...put the book down and go enjoy life. Hell, I'll pay for lunch, just do something to show you're not a zombie!" Catacomb yelled out, flailing his arms about. Twilight made a motion, but turning the page was the last thing he wanted to see. Catacomb had no choice now. If he was to not die of boredom, he had to unleash the big guns.
"Twilight, if you don't come out for lunch, hell for air, I will not let you study Changeling eating..." This finally got a reaction, as Twilight stared up from her book and at Catacomb.
"But you promised!" Twilight said, pouting slightly. She had a sad look in her eyes, almost as if she was about to cry, but Catacomb knew better. Grinning, his shape shifted to that of Twilight, completely mimicking the face she was doing himself. Twilight stopped and stared. "Is that how I really look?" She asked, a bit disgusted in herself.
"Yes, now let’s go out to eat before you lose any more life." Catacomb said, still in Twilights form and using her voice.
"Stop doing that...it's creepy." Twilight said, Catacomb chuckling in his own voice now. His form shifted back to his usual look, grinning triumphantly. Twilight sighed, understanding that she had been defeated. She was hungry anyways, so it wasn't like it was a bad idea or anything.
Catacomb went and gathered his belongings, storing them away properly inside of his suit. Twilight was all ready to go, just waiting on Catacomb. He gave her a nod and they were on their way, into the bright sunny day.
"Thanks, Cata." Twilight said as they walked through town casually strolling around without a decided place to eat.
"For what?" Catacomb asked, looking over towards her, as well as in front of him.
"Well..." Twilight stalled, taking a few seconds to finish the sentence in her head before speaking it out loud. "...I tend to get a bit...obsessive when it comes to studying something new." Catacomb looked at her, still perplexed at where she was going with this. "There have been times where I have thought that it would be okay to skip a meal, or that sleep could wait." Catacomb, finally understanding, let out a simple nod that said 'ahhh', choosing to let his silence be his words. "Spike has told me constantly to stop doing that, though I admit that it is a hard habit to break."
"Think nothing of it. I am interested in what you were studying, though. What was that book you were reading again?" Catacomb asked, trying to remember what she was reading earlier. Quantum something whatever. The name had slipped his mind.
"Quantum Alteration and the Effect on the Living Body." Twilight recited quickly, giving a slightly boastful grin.
"Yes, that one!" Catacomb said, forgetting the title almost as quickly as she said it. "What are ya looking up then?"
"Well, it explains the effects of different kinds of transformations and how it effects living tissue on an atomic level. The basics behind it is fairly simple, but can become damaging or in some cases irreversible. In simpler beings, it can be used to change colors of a flower, or even the shape of it, though generally that causes damage to the cellular structure of the flower, causing it to die. It is why in sentient beings it is rarely done, so I have been studying up on it because..."
"Why is it so easy for me?" Catacomb asked, feeling somewhat embarrassed that she was going through all the studying to understand changelings.
"Exactly!" Twilight said, happy that Catacomb actually understood her. "You can do it so easily, and without risk to your atomic structure and composition! It's fascinating, and could easily be used in important reconstructive surgeries for lost limbs and such."
"Well, I suppose it isn't beyond my ability, though I have yet to lose a limb. Being injured, despite what body I am in, seems to be a constant." Catacomb said, thinking back to several injuries he had received."
"Wouldn't it be possible to turn the damaged skin into fresh skin?" Twilight said inquisitively. Catacomb stopped, taking time to actually think through it. "Maybe because you knew you had the injury, every time you transformed, your mind was telling you to keep it, like a psychosomatic injury."
"Okay, Twilight. You're going to have to reduce your vocabulary to that of a dumb person if you want me to actually understand ya, but for the most part. You're telling me because I think it is there, it will show up." Catacomb said, trying to see if he was close. Twilight smiled and nodded, giving him time to think about that. "You might be on to something here, though getting hurt without a good reason doesn't suit me."
"Well of course! I would never ask you to hurt yourself, even for the sake of science." Twilight reassured Catacomb, patting him on the shoulder. "I was simply thinking back to what you told me about your outer shell, and its easily malleable properties. Think about it, using the outer shell as transformation material in place of flesh and bone, and using it to reconstruct lost arms, legs, even internal organs." Twilight went on, making Catacomb increasingly nervous.
"As awesome as an idea as that is, I would prefer my body remain on my body. It isn't pleasant going around without what counts to me as skin." Catacomb said, trying to hide his nerves behind a quiet chuckle.
"I know that..." Twilight said, almost sounding disappointed. Catacomb looked at her, a grin forming on his face.
"Wow, Twilight. I had no idea you wanted to strip me down so badly." Catacomb said, chuckling under his breath.
"Wha...no uh...why w-would you t-think that?!" Twilight began stuttering, blushing heavily. Catacomb smiled, placing his arm over her shoulders and pulling her close, causing her to jump.
"Calm down, Twilight. It was only a joke." Catacomb said, moving her forward along with him. Twilight, still trying to contain her blush, remained silent as they walked through town.
"So...uh...where are we going for lunch?" Twilight asked meekly, almost putting Fluttershy to shame.
"Well I was hoping you would be able to answer that one. I can't say I know too many places besides Pinkie's and a fancy restaurant. As much fun as it would be to torment Reader, I would prefer something with less sugar." Catacomb said, thinking in his mind of what he would like. Twilight, on the other hand, had already come up with an idea. Grabbing Catacomb's hand, she started to drag him quickly with her, breaking him out of his thoughts. "ACK!" Catacomb yelped out, caught from the sudden surprise.
"I know just the place! Hurry up!" Twilight said, her voice beaming with excitement. Catacomb felt helpless as he was pulled along for the ride, incapable of escape, not that he really wanted to.
"You're...kidding...me..." Catacomb said slowly, his inability to express his emotions at the current situation from shock and awe. His mind had a hard time processing what he was thinking, caught completely off guard.
"But this is one of my favorite restaurants..." Twilight said sadly, looking towards her feet. Catacomb easily identified that look, making use of his intimate knowledge of women for an effective counterattack.
"I was just shocked that Ponyville had a place like this. I only seen them in big cities. I like it!" Catacomb said, wishing he could have bit his tongue on the last part. He glanced around, remembering why the place shocked him to begin with. It wasn't as much of a restaurant as a café, designed to study in or a place to read. It was a calming atmosphere, no one really speaking loudly or causing any kind of commotion. "What exactly do they serve?" Catacomb asked trying to get his mind back on his growling stomach.
"Sandwiches and finger foods mainly, though they have the most fantastic shakes I have ever had." Twilight said, her eyes sparkling with what looked like blissful joy. Catacomb stared her over, waving his hand in front of her eyes.
"Equestria to Twilight. Come in Twilight." Catacomb said, causing her to snap out of her fantasy, focusing back on him.
"Hehe...sorry about that." Twilight apologized, smiling and blushing lightly. Catacomb couldn't help but chuckle himself. "Well anyways, is this place alright?"
"Don't see why not, as long as you don't..." Catacomb watched Twilight reach into her bag, starting to pull out a book. "...do that." Catacomb sighed. Twilight looked over at Catacomb, concerned about his sudden change of mood.
"What's wrong?" She asked sincerely. Catacomb pointed towards the book in her hand, and then back at her. "What?" she asked, confused at his random hand gestures.
"If I wanted to eat out by myself, I would have left ya back at the library. Trust me. An afternoon without reading won't kill ya." Catacomb said jokingly. Twilight looked back at the book and sighed, slipping it back into her bag.
"Better?" she asked, obviously a bit annoyed. Catacomb grinned, and walked towards a table, waiting for Twilight to follow. She did, and took a seat, Catacomb pulling out her chair and pushing it in.
"I'll go and give them the orders. What would you like?" Catacomb asked, standing next to Twilight.
"Umm...I'll have the grilled cheese and a strawberry milkshake please." Twilight asked politely, almost like a little girl. Catacomb tried his best to hide how adorable that was to him, not all too sure how she would take the particular comment.
"Sounds good. I'll be a minute or two, just sit tight, and no reading." Catacomb said, adding extra emphasis to the no reading part. He walked towards the main counter, talking with the man at the register. Twilight sat back, staring a bit dreamily as she watched him secretly. As strange as it was, she couldn't not think about him, ever since the first night he stayed over. He was like a mystery book, as weird as that sounded in Twilight's head. The suspense of being around him just continuing to be built up. The more she got to know him, the less she actually knew about him, making him almost infinitely intriguing. Her curiosity had gotten the better of her. The desire to study him had indeed grown into something less scientific and more natural. Twilight quickly glanced away when she noticed Catacomb turn around, not wanting to be caught staring at him. He smiled, giving a thumbs up and walked back over. She looked over and nodded, blushing slightly from her wandering thoughts. He made his way back over, taking the seat from across her. "It will be a few minutes." Catacomb said, looking curiously at Twilight.
"Thank you again. I would have probably booked my read...I mean read my book all day otherwise." Twilight said, getting tongue tied. It was just in this moment that she realized that she was out at a place getting food with a member of the opposite sex. According to most of her dating advice guides, this generally signified a date, though Twilight wasn't actually sure if she wanted this to be a date or not.
"Yeah, I know you like to read. Perry has told me all about that. I don't want to get in the way of your hobbies, just try to be a little more self-aware while you're reading. Take breaks, relax, live life." Catacomb said, stating his opinion on the matter. Twilight smiled and nodded. Though she had heard this many time, it felt more significant coming from Catacomb.
"I'll try. What do you do for fun, besides your job?" Twilight asked, deciding to take control of the conversation. Catacomb chuckled nervously, trying to find an answer that wasn't immoral or potentially illegal, which was harder than it appeared.
"Well, you know that I like to cook. Learned from watching the cooks at the castle. I remember the old guy's words. 'Sonny, the world of food isn't divided by race, gender, or status. Anyone can cook, you just have to have a desire to take something simple and turn it into the unimaginable." Catacomb finished speaking, using a copy of Flame Roasted's accent and voice perfectly.
"I remember him. Though my childhood memories of him generally include yellow caution tape and the fire department..." Twilight said, chuckling slightly.
"What were ya making?" Catacomb asked, curious as to what caused the disaster.
"A salad. Anyways, what else do you like to do?" Twilight said quickly, not wanting to dwell on the embarrassing subject.
"Now wait just a minute...You're not getting off that easy. I have to hear this." Catacomb said, leaning down into his palms, elbows against the table, and grinning. Twilight sighed, taking a deep breath.
"Well, it wasn't necessarily the salad itself, but a series of chain reactions that ended up causing the entire kitchen to ignite, all from a pesky rogue cherry tomato. I refuse to eat them after that one." Twilight said, telling her side of the story, waiting for Catacomb's response.
"Well, sounds more like bad luck if ya ask me. You should give it another shot. Since I am living with you, I can teach you what I do know." Catacomb said happily. Twilight looked at him, shrugging slightly.
"I do appreciate it, but I don't think that is a good idea." she said, sighing slightly. "I have followed the instructions in the cookbooks as closely as possible, but I just can't get it right."
"Well, with that attitude, of course you're gonna mess up." Catacomb said bluntly. "I don't like the word can't. Never have, never will." Catacomb laid back in the chair, getting into a more relaxed position. "I was told I lacked spell casting capabilities...got rune guns. Told I couldn't function in a civilized society...well that one is still up for debate." Catacomb said, laughing. Twilight was chuckling as well.
The man at the counter called out to them, leaving a tray of food there. Catacomb quickly got up and grabbed the tray, bringing it over to the table. He set Twilight's food down in front of her, and took his basket of 'hay' fries and vanilla shake over to where he was seated. "Are these really made out of hay?" Catacomb asked, staring down at the fries.
"No, it's just what they call them. A gimmick based on the town name. Who would eat fries made out of hay?" Twilight asked, laughing lightly. Catacomb thought about it for a second and shrugged.
"Yeah, don't sound so good, but you can never be sure until you try." Catacomb said, a fry sticking out of his mouth taking away all seriousness from his sentence.
"If you say so." Twilight said, finishing up a sip of the shake.
The rest of the time there was spent by Twilight, as she was retelling several interesting stories from the past. Catacomb listened intently, laughing especially at the story of Pinkie cloning herself. It stopped quickly though as she expressed her concerns that she could have sent the real Pinkie through instead, taking a second to mull over the seriousness of the event. Catacomb was intrigued by the story of Trixie and the Alicorn's Amulet.
"So, we gave the amulet to Zecora to guard, and then when Sombra returned and stole it, you know the rest." Twilight finished the story, Catacomb nodding in agreement with her.
"Ya know, that wasn't our first encounter with that thing." Catacomb stated, taking a serious tone of his own. "I wasn't there, but the story that Reader told me sounded quite serious."
"Really? What happened?" Twilight asked, finishing the last of her milkshake, the grilled cheese having been long gone.
"Perry had decided to wear it, in order to complete a difficult task." Catacomb spoke quietly. Twilight gasped, rather not thinking about what someone with a delicate mentality like Perry's was like with it. "It was also the first time he had used his black hole spell."
"That sounds serious..." Twilight said, unsure of how to respond.
"Kinda. Thankfully Celestia was able to neutralize the magic of the black hole, but we nearly lost her, and the location was labeled a class five disaster zone. Even to this day, gravity isn't stable there, most likely an after effect of an amplified attack. Perry was able to regain himself, and tore the thing off, wanting it destroyed. Never wanted to see it again, but events had seemed to place it in his path yet again." Catacomb finished, leaning back and taking a deep breath. Twilight remained quiet, taking a second to absorb the information.
"Poor Perry...as much as I nag on him, he really is important to me. He is so kind, it is always hard to believe that he used to be so wicked." Twilight said, thinking about him. Catacomb nodded. "He never once got angry when I shocked him, always laughing it off, or just taking it."
"That's our psycho. Always had a foot in the light and a foot in the darkness. It actually is funny when you think about it." Catacomb said, laughing. “You ever get a chance to see his mark?"
"Never thought to ask, actually. We generally tend to keep them hidden." Twilight said, blushing slightly.
"I'm sure he would show you if you asked. You might learn something new." Catacomb said, smiling lightly. Twilight sat there thinking on it, before nodding. "So, we got a few more hours to kill. Anything else ya wanna do?" Catacomb asked.
"Well, there is one thing I want to try, but I don't know..." Twilight said, looking over to Catacomb.
"Then do it." Catacomb said, smiling.
"You don't even know what it is that I want to do!" Twilight said with a loud whisper. This only made Catacomb's smile widen.
"Your point?" Catacomb asked as he got up from where he was sitting. "If you want to do something, do it. Live a little." Catacomb said, heading towards the door of the establishment. Twilight quickly followed, listening to him speak as they started to leave. "So many spend their lives under the safety of logic and reason." As they made it outside, Catacomb turned to Twilight and grabbed her hands, causing her to jump. "What is it that you want to do?"
"Are you friends with Discord?" Twilight asked, causing Catacomb to laugh slightly.
"Can't say. He seems alright though. Now quit dodging the question. What is it that you want to do?"
Twilight stood there frozen. He was determined to find out, and so she thought up the best alternative to what she actually wanted to do. "Can I try out your Rune Guns?" Catacomb blinked a few times, staring at her.
"Why the hell not!"
"These are generic practice shells, meant for learning to aim." Catacomb said, one gun in his hand and the other in Twilights. They had made their way to a small clearing, Catacomb gathering up trash along the way to be used as target practice. "Kinetic Blast, low level, undercharged." Catacomb took aim at a can, holding the gun steady. "Simply squeeze the trigger to fire, making sure to aim down the sight on the top." Catacomb fired, a small wave distortion firing from the barrel towards the can, knocking it over. He fired a few more times, the can jumping around each time, getting pushed back farther. Finally empty, Catacomb opened the chamber, letting the empty casings fall to the ground with a clink. "Simple as that." Catacomb said, walking over to the can. It was dented in slightly, but for the most part, it was still solid enough to be used again. Catacomb set it back up on the ground, and walked back next to Twilight. She looked down at the weapon in her hand, scared and excited, even if her first time using one didn't end well.
"So, just aim and squeeze...aim and squeeze." She took aim at the can, her breathing a bit hectic. She fired, making a quick 'eep' as she was pushed back slightly, not really expecting the kickback. The shot hit the ground next to the can with a thud, sending up a small bit of dirt and dust. Twilight frowned, a bit disappointed that she missed. Catacomb chuckled, and moved behind her, gently grabbing her arms.
"Loosen up a bit..." he said, guiding her arms into a better position. “Bend at the elbow, your natural movement can also be used as a shock absorber." Twilight was trying to do so, but was slightly paralyzed by how close Catacomb actually was to her. Catacomb backed away, finally giving her a chance to breath. She took his advice, relaxing her arm as she aimed again and fired. Expecting the kickback, as well as her arm bending with it, made all the difference as the shot hit the can, causing it to bounce towards the ground.
"Wow, I hit it. It is like the first time I used magic!" Twilight said happily, firing another shot at the can, until her chamber was empty as well. She hit the can three times total.
"Nice job, Twilight. Even for a rookie, that many hits is fairly impressive. You definitely live up to the Element of Magic." Catacomb praised her, Twilight blushing lightly from the compliment.
"Can I try something bigger?" she asked, almost like a little kid with a new toy. Catacomb couldn't resist, and decided to let her have her way. He took the gun from her, and emptied the chamber. Reaching into his inner coat pocket, he gathered six yellow patterned runes and slipped them in.
"These are fairly expensive, so this will be the last one, though I promise you that you will love these..."
Chapter 20: Staccato
"Calm down, Rarity...it doesn't look...that bad..."
"You're right, Spike...It's worse!!!"
"I honestly don't see the problem. I think it will become the newest spring sensation."
Three people stood around a mannequin, their own views and ideas on the dress that laid gently over it. The outfit in question, however, was not gentle on the eyes. There were parts of the dress with alternating yellow and black stripes, other parts with orange and green polka dots. The sides were two different types of plaid, one red and greenish, and the other pink and white. Rarity, Spike, and Discord each exchanged glances with each other. Discord showed off a proud smile, happy to have 'helped' Rarity in the shop. He had decided to be helpful to her all day, replacing her annoying alarm clock with a rooster. He also made a plate on toast and eggs , gave poor opal a haircut, and finished the work on her newest dress she had been working on, which they were viewing now.
Spike looked back between Rarity and the dress, not really sure how to react to the obviously hideous mess in front of them. Rarity was a scary mix of emotions, and none of them were thrilled. "Rarity..." Spike said slowly, not wanting to divert any spontaneous anger towards him.
"...I will have to destroy it...No sane individual should have to see this." Rarity said, her voice eerily calm.
"That's not very nice." Discord said, folding his arms over his chest, a pout on his face.
"Oh hush, you!" Rarity said quickly, pointing a finger at Discord. "You created this mess, can't you undo it?"
"That hurts...it was my first try at making a beautiful dress in a little over a thousand years. I say the lucky lady who wears the chaotic queen design will be the center of attention."
"I don't disagree, darling...but I doubt that attention would be something she would want." Rarity said, shaking her head. "Oh I got it! Why don't we have our wonderful friend Perry make it go away!" Rarity said happily, jumping up and down. Spike couldn't help but stare at her as she did this, something about it hypnotizing him. Discord giggled oddly, before shrugging his shoulders in defeat.
"Everyone is a critic, I guess." Discord snapped his fingers, the dress turning back to normal. Rarity sighed in relief, nodding at the now repaired dress.
"Though I do appreciate your help, you can relax, Discord." Rarity said, though her tone of voice pretty much spoke differently, saying 'Touch my designs again and perish.'
"Don't worry, Discord." Spike said, patting him on the back. "You can leave the assistant job to me. Why don't you go relax, I got it covered."
"You're too good for this world, young man." Discord said to Spike, nodding in approval. With that said, Discord vanished from sight, setting his sights on traversing the unsuspecting town of Ponyville.
"Thank you, Spike. I wasn't sure if I was going to last much longer. “Rarity said with a relieved sigh. Spike nodded, blushing and smiling at his crush.
"So what shall we do now?" Spike asked, staring at Rarity hopefully. His teenage mind wandering to places where teenage minds usually wandered.
"Hmm...I got it!" Rarity said, staring at her repaired dress. "Spike, if you could be a doll and give me a hand?" Spike sighed, slightly disappointed, but willing to help anyways.
Discord found the responses of the town quite amusing as he casually strolled on by. People were either staring curiously, ducking into their houses, or running in total terror. This didn't actually bother him. He did things...proud of them none the less, but he did do things. Deciding to kick up the pace, his casual walk turned into a glide, as if he was ice skating across the ground, grinning the entire way. His destination grew into sight, the house by the Everfree Forest. He had some fond memories of this place, some good, some better.
He approached the house, whistling an odd unidentifiable tune, and knocked on the door. The door opened, a mask flying out of it, followed by a low bellow.
"Angel...I am going to destroy you!" the voice said. Discord opened the door wider, which lead to a high pitched squeal and a thud. Amused, Discord walked in and took a seat on the end table, his presence striking Angel with a paralyzing fear. Angel went and his behind the couch, before getting pushed out from there. "This is my spot, go find your own!"
"Perry, my dear boy, is something the matter?" Discord asked, looking around.
"That demon spawn snatched my mask and threw it outside. I feel so naked..." Discord chuckled at Perry's state. He snapped his fingers, and a small pop could be heard from behind the couch. Perry slowly stood up, a large paper bag with a yellow smiley face on it covering his head.
"Always glad to be of assistance." Discord stated, a hint if whimsy in his voice. He didn't need to be able to see his face to know Perry was less than amused. Perry slowly walked towards the door, and headed outside, slamming the door as he left. Discord looked back around the room, Angel no longer in sight. He snapped his fingers, the couch lifting up, and the bunny in question hiding, not having noticed his cover was blown. Discord snapped his finger again, Angel suddenly appearing in the palm of his other hand.
"Why hello, Angel. How are you doing?" Discord asked politely, Angel suddenly coming to realize he was exactly where he didn't want to be. "Do you not like Perry?" Discord casually asked. Angel, taking a few seconds to comprehend what was happening, shrugged its shoulders. "You just don't like that he is taking up all of Fluttershy's time and you don't get nearly as much, am I right, my small furry friend?" Angel nodded furiously, a small scowl on his face. "You want me to make him go away?" Discord asked again, a wicked smile forming on his face. Angel thought for a few more seconds before nodding to the request. "What would you do if I making Perry go away caused Fluttershy to never be happy again?" Discord asked, his smile still in place, though a hint of seriousness in his voice. Angel froze, unable to really make any response to the question. "Do you still want me to do that, at the cost of her happiness?" Angel stalled, but slowly shook his head. Discord's smile faded into something more soft. He gently patted Angel before setting him down.
Perry walked through the door, his mask back on where it should be. He handed the paper bag back to Discord. "Thanks...though you could have just given me the mask."
"Yes, I believe I could have. Oh well." Discord said, a grin on his face. He looked down at Angel, a frown hiding from behind his mask. Angel responded with a sorry look, confusing the angry Perry.
"Ok...what did I miss?" Perry asked, staring at the rabbit, then at Discord.
"Oh nothing. Just a friendly conversation between friends, right Angel?" Discord asked, looking over at him. Angel nodded quickly before hopping away from the situation in general. Perry stared, stupefied.
"...I don't know whether to be scared or thankful...how about both." Perry said, giving a small chuckle to Discord. "Well, that being said and done, how can I help you?"
"Oh I am just out and about, and I figured I would come by to say hi to Fluttershy. Is she available?" Discord asked.
"She is taking a bath right now. Aren't you supposed to be watching Rarity?" Perry asked.
"Oh she is fine. I am a god, after all." Discord said, no doubt in his mind. Perry wasn't about to dispute it, so rather than argue he shrugged and went along with it. "I must ask, though. Why aren't you up there helping her out?" Discord said, a hint of mischief in his tone.
"That would be a completely discourteous thing of me to do. She is indecent, and I would be lower than scum to do that without her permission." Perry said confidently.
"Well, you might me missing out then..." Discord said, moving closer to Perry. He started to whisper into his ear, before pulling away with a sly grin. Perry's reaction would have been impossible to detect, had he been able to hide the slight flow of dark mist from the right side of his mask.
"I am going to go make lunch! You want lunch? I want lunch...let's have lunch." Perry said quickly, walking away.
"Kitchen is the other way, my lad..." Perry froze, stepping slowly away from the stairs and walking towards the kitchen. "...and I will take a sandwich with anchovies and coleslaw if you don't mind."
"Not at all, it will be my pleasure." Perry said quickly, stumbling through the kitchen. He waited, still maintaining his spot on the end table. He had bothered the poor man enough, so he figured he could give him a break. His attention turned towards the stairs anyways, as light footsteps slowly echoed through the living room. Discord watched as Fluttershy, wearing her usual style of clothing, minus the heavy sweater, as well as a fluffy pink towel in her hair, took step after step to make sure she didn't fall.
"Good afternoon, Fluttershy." Discord said softly, not wanting to startle her more than he knew he would. She jumped slightly, her wings shooting open in surprise. She let out a quiet 'eep' as she stared at the surprise visitor. Her wings slowly closed back to their usual position, a smile forming on her face.
"Sorry...you scared me a bit. How are you doing, Discord?" she asked sweetly, having been the first time she has seen him since he became a nicer guy.
"Oh, you know me, causing trouble still, but in smaller doses." Fluttershy frowned slightly, shaking her head. "But I am helping people. In fact, I am the temporary protector of the lovely lady Rarity." His outfit switched to that of an old time knight, full plate mail included. Fluttershy nodded, her smile returning. She slowly made her way to the couch, taking a seat, patting the spot next to her.
"Come and take a seat. Would you like some tea?" Fluttershy asked. He blinked over to her, a cup in his hand.
"No thank you. I am all taken care of." He took a sip, the small cup being sucked into his mouth leaving the tea, which he causally set down. It was one of those things that will take time to adjust to, but Fluttershy smiled anyways, trying to make him feel welcome. Discord got into a comfortable sitting position, leaning in closer to Fluttershy. "So I have to ask you..." he got in close, lowering his voice as to not be heard.”...is he the one?" His voice was all giddy, like a teenage school girl gossiping. Fluttershy blushed, looking down towards her hands, her palms suddenly becoming very interesting. "Oh, don't worry. I promise you that smiley won't hear it from me." Discord said, grinning. He already knew the answer, but it was just too cute the way she would get nervous.
"W...well...I really do like him..." Fluttershy said, still staring at the back of her hands. "I would like to take this ...well...one step at a time...but I really care about Perry. I hope he truly is my special someone..." Fluttershy was smiling through her blush.
"Oh you two are just the most adorable. I do hope you two are happy for a long time. What do you say, Perry?" Fluttershy's eyes widened, slowly turning her gaze behind her. Perry stood right behind the couch, a tray of sandwiches in his hands. The mask did its job yet again, hiding his expressions. They stared at each other for some time, Discord casually slipping into the background, making way for the scene to take place, watching his newest masterpiece take place. Truly beautiful, randomized chaos working together to create joy.
"Do...do you really want that?" Perry asked, having a hard time to hide the quiet sniveling behind his stoic appearance. Fluttershy sat there, eyes widened.
"...Yes..." She said, her face a deep shade of red. He casually set the tray down on the table, taking a seat next to her. Perry removed his mask, setting it aside, letting Fluttershy see his blushing smiling face, small beads forming in the corner of his eyes. They stared at each other, moving in slowly for a kiss, completely oblivious to Discord at this point, as well as Angel standing next to him, tongue stuck out and a finger in his mouth. Discord chuckled slightly, turning around and taking his leave, as well as his sandwich. He quietly exited into the wall, moving through it like a ghost, not that the two on the couch even noticed.
"I must say, lad does make a mean sandwich." Discord said as he walked towards the boutique, his little adventure done for the day. He couldn't help but smile when he thought back to the two. Helping others really did feel good, as much as he refused to admit it.
Discord finally reached the entrance to Rarity's shop, taking a second to spiff himself up, before entering quickly.
"Honey, I'm home!" Discord yelled out, suddenly wearing a suit and carrying a briefcase. His spectacular entrance, however, went unnoticed. Rarity was busy at work, lost in her own little world of design. Spike, fast asleep on the couch, only acknowledged Discord's entrance by a low grunt followed by rolling over. Returning to his original form, Discord frowned slightly, not amused that no one was amused at his antics. He walked towards Rarity, who still had not noticed his presence. He casually admired the work she was doing, all the effort that went into every subtle curve and line on the dress. He admired it for all of two seconds before it bored him, taking his leave elsewhere.
Discord plopped himself onto one of the waiting room chairs, staring possibly into the endless void if infinite probability. "Patience...all the domino's need to fall on their own. I am just here to make sure the pieces don't fall out of place..." Discord sighed. Patience wasn't his strong suit, but he didn't actually want to make trouble for anyone here. Discord knew inside, he was terrible at being serious, and needed to remedy this fast. He conjured up a wooden paddle with a rubber ball attached to it by a string. Grabbing the ball, he repeatedly bounced the paddle back and forth, a self-satisfied grin on his face.
"Wow...Catacomb...that was..."
"Something else?"
"Just...amazing..."
Twilight and Catacomb returned to the library as the sun made its trek towards its resting place. Twilight and Catacomb both sported a frizzy afro like head of hair, a few black marks on their clothes and faces. "So that was a full power lightning spell performed by Princess Luna herself?" Twilight asked, using her magic, to force her hair back into its natural state.
"Yup. Sorry about the shock, wasn't expecting you to shoot it so close." Catacomb said, chuckling slightly. His hair reformed itself on its own, Catacomb not having any real issue with changing his looks to begin with.
"Would I be able to make you one?" Twilight asked, earning a puzzled look from Catacomb.
"Make one what?" Catacomb asked, not sure what she was actually asking.
"A rune shell. It doesn't seem that difficult." Twilight said, nodding with confidence.
"I would say it is dangerous, but I ain't stupid. If I said no, you would do it anyways, going out of your way to keep it a secret from me. Your efforts to hide your work from me will end up backfiring as you can't put your full concentration into the manufacturing, explode, and I will be the one in trouble because I should have trusted you from the beginning." Twilight stared awkwardly for some time, Catacomb's assessment of the outcome spot on in her opinion. She just nodded slowly, not bothering to question how or why Catacomb was able to conceive that specific timeline of events so easily. She would chalk it up to something along the lines of the Pinkie sense, but Catacomb chalked it up to common sense. He knew her well enough at this point where it was bound to happen as so. "I will need to order empty shells, the particular mineral powder mixtures for engraving spells, and several mana collection gems for the power source. Without a second thought, Twilight was already recording the special shopping list. "I can assemble the shells, so you should just study up on your rune crafting."
"I already know the basics. This is going to be so much fun!" Twilight said happily, finishing up the list and smiling.
"You seem awfully enthusiastic." Catacomb observed, taking the time to get comfortable. "Perry and Fluttershy should be here soon, then we can finish up your little study session with me."
"This is so exciting. I will be the first one to get documented information from a changeling in history." Twilight's smile was infectious, causing Catacomb to smile as well. He took a deep breath, calming his own nerves about the situation, before getting up.
"Well, I guess I should start on the one thing I know is on your mind. “Catacomb said, a nervous smile on his face. Twilight looked inquisitively at Catacomb, her smile less overjoyed, and more subtle. Catacomb walked over to the table and set his belongings down on it. Stretching to loosen himself up, he still couldn't help himself but be nervous.
"Well...I owe you this one, Twi." Catacomb said, moving towards the window, making sure Perry and Fluttershy weren't in view yet.
"What do you mean, you owe me? I should be the one saying that, silly. You have been nothing but kind and helpful, if not in your own weird way." Twilight said, laughing lightly. She turned her head slightly, a meek attempt to hide the small blush forming as she stared at Catacomb. She wasn't really sure what he was planning, but the subtleties of her imagination slightly whisked her away to fantastic places, with him as her focus. It was an odd feeling, one that she was definitely not used to. Whatever he was going to do, if he was this nervous, it must be something special.
"Wow...I haven't felt this nervous since leaving the hive." Catacomb said, chuckling to ease his own tension. "Enough talk, though. I am going to do this...a possibly once in a lifetime thing...just for you Twilight." Twilight swooned on the inside slightly. At least, she thinks she swooned. Never happened before, but the sudden flare of emotions almost seeped its way out, leading to a slightly embarrassing moment, but Twilight managed to keep it restrained. "Are you ready Twilight...for what I really look like?" Twilight's eyes widened. It wasn't what she was expecting, but she was shocked none the less. He was very reluctant for just one arm, and now he was willing to drop the disguise entirely. It wasn't what she wanted to happen exactly, but she was more than ecstatic with his trust in her.
"Really?!" Twilight said, excited, yet wanting to make sure it is ok with Catacomb. Catacomb gulped and nodded.
"Well....here I..."
The door opened abruptly. "We have arrived!" Perry said, walking into the Library, causing Twilight to jump and Catacomb to freak out entirely. Twilight was at a loss for words, her special moment was ruined. Her emotions needed time to register how she felt, unsure of what exactly to feel. It soon registered as anger, as she got up from her spot.
"LIGHTNING!" Twilight cried out, striking the unsuspecting Perry with a bolt that appeared from a storm cloud above him. Within seconds, he was reduced to a quivering pile of flesh for the second time today, without any real reason why.
"Is...is this a bad time?" A quiet voice said from behind the door.
"Not at all, Fluttershy, come on in. It is always nice to know some people ask before entering someone's home." Twilight said, smiling as her friend slowly knelt down to check on Perry. She looked around, Catacomb hiding behind the couch nervously, taking deep breaths. She frowned looking back at Fluttershy and Perry.
"It...is...a public...library..." Perry choked out, still twitching slightly.
"I will feed you to my owl..." Twilight grumbled lowly, not really caring if anyone heard it or not. She was going to take some time to recover from the disappointment, but the reason they were here should make up for it. Catacomb peeked his head out from behind the couch, staring at Perry and Fluttershy, his eyes widening.
"NO...FREAKIN...WAY..."
Chapter 21: Dolcissimo
"...Is he ok?" Fluttershy asked, looking over at Catacomb. He was for the most part a grinning fool, staring at the couple. She and the recovered Perry took a seat on the sofa, Catacomb still behind it, though uncomfortably close to both of them.
"Can't say, really." Perry said, looking over at Catacomb. He simply turned his head, his grin growing wider, forcing Perry to back away from the sheer weirdness. "Umm...could you go be creepy somewhere else?"
"Yes." Catacomb responded, though making no effort to move. Perry placed his hand over Catacomb's face, proceeding to push him away.
"Twi, what did you do to him?" Perry said as Catacomb struggled to regain his spot.
"It wasn't me. He was acting normal...well...ish before you came." Twilight said as she retrieved her writing materials.
"Oh don't mind me, I am just happy." Catacomb said as he pushed Perry's hand away.
"You see, Cata. This is why you don't starve yourself. You're acting more oddly than usual." Perry said, turning towards Catacomb. He shrugged and back away to give them some space.
"I can go weeks before it gets to me, so don't go and be all brotherly on me." Catacomb said, walking back towards the center of the room. "Now, how about we get this over with so you can go back and finish what you started." Catacomb said, looking directly at Perry with an oddly creepy grin.
This was one of those many moments in his life where Perry was thankful for the mask on his face. Without it, everyone would clearly be able to see the inquisitive look, followed by the look of realization, the color leaving his face, the color returning redder than ever, and finally the look of total embarrassment.
"Fine. What do you need us to do?" Perry said calmly, not making a single move. Twilight watched the two, an eyebrow raised.
"You're really slow, aren't ya buddy." Catacomb said, shaking his head. "You don't need to do anything. Just sit there and be all content and stuff." Catacomb shifted looks, his usual look replaced with a scholarly one, wearing a goofy looking sweater vest, brown undershirt, and khakis, and thick bifocals over his eyes. His hair shortened, and a slightly bushy mustache sprouted from his face. Though completely unnecessarily, his new image actually fitted that of a teacher of something. He smiled happily, producing a long extendable pointer from his pocket. "Today, professor Combs will instruct you on the fascinating world of changelings." He looked over at everyone, evaluating the situation. Both Perry and Twilight did not look amused, though Fluttershy had an oddly excited look on her face. "Any questions so far?"
"You didn't tell us anything yet..." Perry said casually, folding his arms across his chest. This didn't stop Fluttershy from raising her hand into the air, Twilight softly smacking herself in the face.
Catacomb pointed the pointer at Fluttershy. "The young lady with the pink hair."
"Umm...what kind of pets do changelings live with?" Fluttershy asked quietly.
"Good questions. Changelings as a group really don't care too much for pets. Though some have been known to collect insects. Me personally, I like beetles. Their shiny exoskeleton, those adorable pinchers..." Catacomb started to swoon, his enthusiasm only shared by Fluttershy. Twilight was dully writing down the information while Perry began questioning his reasons for being here. He figured this would be an in and out ordeal, not a huge lecture. "Any other questions?" Catacomb asked, looking around. Fluttershy went to raise her hand, but Perry stopped her before she made it halfway, gently shaking his head. Slowly, Fluttershy put it down and sat patiently.
"Well, some thousands of years ago, changelings started out as an unorganized race, scrambling around to try and find their place in the world. Our ability to change shapes evolved from the desire to feed without being caught. Kind of like how some animals are fast, some are strong, we are sneaky. Eventually we became more intelligent and organized, leading up to the creation of a caste system." Everyone listened intently, surprised that he was actually telling them something useful for once. "Any questions?" Catacomb asked. Fluttershy raised her hand, this time not stopped by Perry. "Go ahead." Catacomb said, smiling.
"What is a caste system?" Fluttershy asked.
"A caste system is where an individual is born into the role they will play for society, depending on their lineage." Twilight answered for Catacomb. She then turned towards Catacomb. "If I may ask, what was your role in your society?"
"I don't like talking about it..." Catacomb said, his pose and demeanor changing. "...but it wasn't something I wanted. Thankfully, I live here now, where I can make my own choice." Catacomb said, clearing out his throat and returning to his fake teaching persona. "Continuing onwards, changeling magic. While we don't have the capacity for strong spells like others, we are skilled at using a variety of different spells instead, to be able to adapt to the person we are copying."
"How come you can't use any magic?" Perry asked, interrupting Catacomb. He took a quick swat at Perry's knees, causing him to flinch slightly.
"You raise your hand to ask a question." Catacomb said sternly, shaking his head. "How come Pinkie and Applejack can't use magic? The answer is because that is who they are. I wasn't gifted in magic, with the exception of my transformation skill, which borderlined the Queen's. Most changelings use up too much energy holding a transformation. But for some like me, we can pretty much live in whatever we transform into. Then there is the few who can't do either, so they end up working in the tunnels sadly, expanding the colony until the day they die. It really is quiet bleak, though most don't know any better anyways. Almost all of us live our lives to please the Queen, never caring about our own happiness."
"So why are you different?" Fluttershy asked, the start of tears forming in her eyes. Catacomb shrugged.
"I really can't say. Maybe I'm just abnormal." Catacomb said, sounding more proud of it than he should.
"No argument here." Perry said sarcastically, earning him another smack from the pointer. Perry chuckled through the pain, not really caring.
"Well, last set of questions, then I shall get to that silly demonstration." Catacomb said, the pointer disappearing as he closed his hands on it.
"Do you ever regret leaving?" Twilight asked, catching Catacomb by surprise. He pinned her for the more practical questions.
"Well, I never really cared to think about it. If I had to pick, you all would win. It isn't that I despise my own kind. Actually, I feel bad for them, and wish they could have a chance to live their own lives." Catacomb's image switched back to his usual outfit. He stood there, arms crossed and in thought. "Now Perry, Fluttershy, you know what I am going to do. I am only going to take a tiny amount, so I promise you nothing will change. Afterwards, you can go and do whatever." Catacomb couldn't help but chuckle a bit. "I ask that you hold all questions until I am finished."
"Just get on with it." Perry said, his patience drawing near and end. Catacomb couldn't help but smile innocently.
"Ok. I have. Why are you still here?" Catacomb said taking a seat on the couch next to Perry.
"Wait...that was it?" Perry said, obvious surprise in his voice.
"Please. I did it the moment you guys walked in. How do you think I knew?" Catacomb said slyly. Perry stared at him, not sure if he should kill him now, or wait until Catacomb was alone in a dark alley. Twilight's hand shot up, the look on her face say she wanted to ask a million different questions.
"Fluttershy, let us be on our way. Care for something to eat on the way back." Perry asked, straight out ignoring Catacomb now.
"No thank you, Perry. Thank you for having us over, Twilight." Fluttershy said, getting up. She walked over, giving Twilight a hug, then met Perry at the door.
"Have a great night." Twilight said, waving them out and smiling. Catacomb walked up to her and wrapped an arm over her shoulder, causing her to jump slightly.
"Don't worry. I am fairly sure they will, if the taste and scent is any indication." Catacomb said, watching the door close as Perry and Fluttershy made their exit.
"So...question time!" Twilight said, nearly throwing Catacomb off her and sitting back down in her chair. Catacomb fumbled a bit before regaining his balance.
"Easy there, Twi. I guess now is a good a time as any. Ask away." Catacomb said, his tone slightly nervous.
"Okay." Twilight focused on her notes, getting her quill ready to continue writing. "How do you feed?"
"Well, we just do." Catacomb said, turning away slightly. Twilight gave him a look, and he knew he wasn't getting out of it that easy. "When a person is in love, they release a special chemical into the air..."
"Like a pheromone?" Twilight asked, interrupting Catacomb.
"Kinda, though it isn't the same. It isn't what attracts a mate, more than the feeling you get when you look at a couple and can tell they are happy. It is undetectable, odorless, and tasteless to normal people, but to us it is a life energy." Catacomb said, taking a deep breath. "Whenever anyone is in love, or is looking for love, we can tell by the presence or absence of this. With time, we can tell who they love and what they are looking for, as there are many different kinds of love, each has their own scent and flavor."
"Wait...sorry to stop you again." Twilight said.
"We have a special internal organ that converts the said chemical into life energy." Catacomb simply ignored her, continuing onwards.
"Catacomb..." Twilight spoke, her voice getting shaky and nervous.
"Me personally, I enjoy the tastes of one night stands and forbidden passions. I guess that makes me a horrible guy, but I am who I am." Catacomb said, knowing exactly where Twilight was going. "I am not the kind of person who is suitable for relationships. Most changelings aren't. Our society doesn't push any interest into romance of our own kind, even more so with others." Catacomb spoke quietly, taking a deep breath and looking away entirely from Twilight.
"You...you knew the entire time...even before me..." Twilight said, obviously trying to remain calm at the realization that one of her biggest secrets was never really secret to begin with.
"It wasn't fair of me to hide it from ya, but yeah, I knew." Catacomb spoke with a sullen tone in his voice. "You are a wonderful person, Twilight, and a really great friend. I am not what you want in your life, even if you think so." Catacomb said, staring towards the ground. He did not want to look her in the eyes, afraid of what he might see. Twilight was stunned. She had been around him for so long, and yet he hid it from her, acting like he didn't know.
"...Leave me alone." Twilight said, her voice quivering, sounding on the verge of tears. She didn't know what upset her more. Catacomb knowing the whole time, or knowing he didn't share the same feelings for her. It wasn't fair that Fluttershy got such a touching storybook romance, and Twilight was left in the cold by the very person she couldn't help but fall in love with. Catacomb didn't look back. He walked towards the door, reaching for the handle. "Wait!" Twilight yelled out, getting up from her desk. She walked over to Catacomb, though he kept his back turned from her. He did not want to make this any harder. Maybe by tomorrow she could let this go, and they could both move on.
"Twilight, please understand that..."
"No. Shut up and listen!" Twilight said in a commanding tone. Catacomb looked over, caught by surprise by the sudden presence of anger in her voice. "Who the heck do you think you are going about and telling me what I want with my life, and what I should do? I know exactly what I want to do with my life, probably more so than anyone!" Her forcefulness caused Catacomb to back up slightly, Twilight keeping close to him to prevent him from escaping, eventually cornering him against the door. "I am one day going to be the greatest magic user the world has ever seen. I am going to be able to help anyone with any problem, because Princess Celestia taught me everything I need to know. What I wasn't taught from her, I was taught by some of the greatest friends any girl could ask for!" Twilight's outrage continued, keeping Catacomb at bay. He didn't expect this kind of reaction to his comments.
"I could see exactly the future I wanted. It was in perfect view, taking my place along the greatest minds the world has ever seen. Then Perry decides to stroll into town, and turn things upside down. Never has such chaos revolved around an individual that wasn't a god of chaos. He completely stirred up the pot I called my visions of the future, by not only showing me that there is still much I don't know, but by falling in love with one of my best friends..."
"I have to admit I didn't see that coming either..." Catacomb squeaked out.
"Hush! I am not done with you yet!" Twilight said forcefully, eliciting a gulp and a quick nod from Catacomb. "She finds a happiness that one could only dream about, and it got me thinking about what I want. Now you decide to show up. You are an idiot, a schemer, and probably the biggest flirter I have ever met, and I have had the unfortunate luck of spending time with Prince Blueblood. To top it off, you are a jerk!" Twilight yelled out that last bit, earning a confused look from Catacomb. "You said I don't know what I want, yet you can clearly tell. Well I am telling you now that you can pretend to be mister bad boy no good for anyone, but even so I know I want you!" Twilight surprised Catacomb with a kiss. It wasn't anything like he was used to. It was angry, powerful, and passionate. It didn't last long as Twilight finally came to her own realization of what she did. She pulled away quickly, her face red through a combination of embarrassment and aggravation.
"...Catacomb..." Twilight said, her anger forming into sadness, tears welling up into her eyes.
"Well...that was...unexpected..." Catacomb said, trying to recover from both the verbal and physical tongue lashing.
"I love you, you stupid jerk..." Twilight said softly, the last of her anger leaving her voice.
"I...uh..." Catacomb spewed out, a loss of words keeping him from saying much else. Twilight quickly turned away and ran up the stairs and into her room, partially slamming the door. Catacomb remained silent, deep in thought. He needed a minute to collects himself after all of that, unsure of how to deal with her.
Twilight laid in her bed, silent tears flowing down onto the pillow. She tried to let her thoughts go elsewhere. She tried to imagine what Spike was doing with Rarity and Discord, but it only caused her thoughts to drift again to Catacomb, who helped Spike gain the confidence to take Rarity on a date. She slammed her head into the pillow, sobbing softly to keep him from hearing her like this. She wanted the dreamy love that Fluttershy has. Always so happy with her knight, who is happier as well. She didn't want to admit it, but she was jealous, envious of them. She only wanted to be happy as well.
"Twilight..." She flinched at the voice at her door. She didn't want to hear it, simply because it made her happy, even when she knew it would depress her even more. "I am coming in..." His voice was raspier, like it was sore. She said nothing as the door opened, preferring to keep her face buried where it was. She heard him walking in, and felt a pressure on the edge of her bed, not caring to check.
"I am an ass..." he said to her. Twilight wanted to yell out at him, confirming his statement, but she chose to let him continue. "I just don't do relationships, especially since I have a ton of excess baggage. I don't think I would be any good in one. For starters, I sleep around...something not many women would like." Catacomb said, a light chuckle escaping from him. Twilight laid still, though nodded gently to confirm his answer. “You’re special, and can easily do better than me, so why?" She shrugged her shoulders, not bothering to leave the safety of her pillow. Catacomb gently laid a hand on her head, causing her to jump. It wasn't just the touch, but the lack of softness from his touch that surprised her the most. "I will most likely be a horrible boyfriend. I will be messy, constantly late, and probably continue to stare at other women." His raspy voice distracted her as she tried to take in his words. She took a deep breath, and turned to look at him.
"I just want..." She froze. She was going to attempt the classic approach from many of the romance novels she had read. She would tell Catacomb that she just wanted a chance with him, even if he was wrong for her. She expected him to try and be more defiant, but could tell he was cracking under the pressure and that he secretly wanted her as well. It was well thought out, if not cliché, but the plan went out the window as she took immediate notice of his clouded blue eyes. She gasped, letting that breath of confidence she took mere seconds ago escape from her.
"Not exactly pretty, eh?" Catacomb said, sitting there in his true form. His hard black outer shell absorbed all light hitting it. The body had a defined look to it, showing what would resemble a fit figure, muscles showing through. He was slightly taller now that his exoskeleton wasn't being used for all of his clothing. He had wings, though they were nothing like that of a normal person's. Their pale blue design looked like that of an insect, the holes in them forcing the question of how he could fly with them. His arms and legs had several holes in them, almost looking painful had Twilight not known better. She looked back up to his face, humanlike in appearance, though his eyes and fangs appeared otherwise. His hair was a similar color as his wings, short and messy looking. He had on a pair of black shorts, though Twilight assumed it was to assure his decency and prevent any more unnecessary embarrassment.
"Why show me now?" Twilight asked, running her hand over his arm, feeling the smoothness of his body's natural armor.
"You were completely honest with me, so I figured it was only fair if I was honest with you." Catacomb said, scratching his head nervously. His wings quickly fluttered, making a slight buzzing noise, which Catacomb quickly silenced by pressing his hand over them. "Sorry...nervous habit." he said, a light chuckle in his voice.
"Thanks...I do appreciate it. If that is it though, do you mind leaving?" Twilight asked, even though every cell in her being screamed not to. She struggled to fight back her emotions, not wanting Catacomb to catch wind of them.
"Nah, I think I am good here." Catacomb said, his gaze shifting away ever so slightly.
"So you're just going to sit here and make it harder for me?" Twilight said, starting to get angry again, if only slightly.
"Come on, Twilight. You said it yourself. I am a stupid jerk, which I can't really disagree to. You also told me you loved me. I didn't exactly respond well to the situation, but to be fair, ya kinda attacked me." Twilight turned her gaze, frowning, though blushing gently.
"I am sorry if it bothered you." Twilight mumbled out.
"Damn right it bothered me." Twilight turned her gaze back at Catacomb, surprised. "Here you are, thinking 'the weird bug doesn't like me', and here I am thinking 'why the heck does she like the weird bug'? You smart people are so confusing, never wanting things to be simple. Here I am, trying to make our lives a bit easier since a relationship between us would be crazier than a changeling dating the student of Celestia, and you have to go and remind me of all those little reasons why I think you're awesome." Catacomb sighed, though a smile still remained. Twilight wasn't sure what to think at this point. Was this going where she thought it would? None of her books had anything like this in it. Even with his current form, the way he acted and talked told her it was still the same man from before. "Oh don't think I don't notice ya." Catacomb said, as if he was reading her mind as well. "You are so clueless sometimes it hurts. You are a catch to any fellow. Smart, beautiful, and feisty as all hell. How you are still single to begin with is beyond me."
"I just wanted to wait for the right man..." Twilight said softly, tears beginning to form in her eyes again. She just wished Catacomb would get to the end of this, because the suspense caused by his words and actions have been a whirlwind of emotions for her.
"Well, ya got me instead, so I hope you don't mind the tradeoff..." Catacomb said sweetly, lowering his own face towards her and gently planting a kiss on her forehead. She blushed heavily, the tears making their way out yet again. "Are you really going to get all sappy on me like this? You women are all weird. You cry when you're sad, you cry when you're happy. How the heck am I supposed to know how to act?" Catacomb said softly, his face still close to hers.
"Would you just shut up and kiss me..." Twilight said, moving her face closer to his. He grinned and gladly complied, letting his cold lips meet her warm ones. It wasn't the fairy tale style romance Twilight expected, but Catacomb was right, and she was more than happy at this point in making it work with what she had.
Chapter 22: Arpeggio
It was getting late, the sky already dark, and Rarity had to eventually close up shop, meaning Spike had to go home. He didn't want to go home, though. He kicked the dust outside of the boutique in slight aggravation, coming to terms with it. "I might as well see what Cata and Twi are up to. I hope Catacomb is making something awesome for dinner!" Spike said happily, his newfound happiness in not only the desire for dinner, but the fact it isn't him cooking. His speed quickened to a brisk jog, blissfully unaware of the person standing in his way. He came to a sudden halt as he collided with something that refused to budge. Collecting himself, he noticed a pair of legs, covered in jeans.
"Oh my gosh! I am so sorry!" Spike continued to look up, finally looking up into the cold golden eyes staring him down. Spike started to become nervous, only barely recognizing the glare of Ark, looking down at him. A sudden flash of lightning sparked from behind, sending a series of shivers up Spikes spine, and causing him to scream at a higher pitch than one would expect. "DON'T HURT ME!!!" Spike yelped out, scuttling back as quickly as possible. Ark continued to stare at him, but the now silence gave away a quiet giggle coming from above Ark, forcing Spike's attention upward. He noticed a dark storm cloud suspiciously close to him, and it seemed like the voice was coming from it. Spike sighed, feeling stupid and knowing exactly what happened. "Okay, Rainbow. You got me..."
Almost as if on command, Rainbow gracefully jumped off the cloud, letting it fly off to do its own thing, and landed next to Ark. "Haha...oh man, I am sorry Spike, I just couldn't resist." Rainbow spoke, calming down from her little laughing fit.
"Very funny...how the hell did you get him to do this though?" Spike asked, looking over at Ark, who seems relatively uninterested at the conversation at hand.
"I just told him to stand there, he is a natural at this." Rainbow said, another giggle escaping her. Ark looked over and raised an eyebrow.
"I don't see how this is fun." Ark said, looking mildly confused.
"It is, and believe me, you're perfect for this. You have a certain...quality." Rainbow said, patting him on the back. Ark still retained his confused stare, unsure of what she was talking about.
"You look scary." Spike said, clarifying. Ark gave a subtle nod in understanding and went back to staring around.
"So whatcha up to?" Rainbow asked, walking towards Spike.
"Just on my way back from Rarity's." Spike said, a slight blush on his face as he thought back to his day.
"Booooring. Was it at least better with what's his face hanging around?" Rainbow asked.
"You mean Discord? It was alright, though Rarity would disagree." Spike said, chuckling as he thought back to Discords attempts at dress design.
"Hehe, sounds great. Anyways, it's time for me to head on home. Let's go doom and gloom." Rainbow said to Ark.
"You two have surprisingly got along, huh?" Spike said, grinning.
"He ain't that bad once you get to know him. Right buddy?" Rainbow said, nudging Ark in the side. Ark gave Spike a look that spoke a thousand words, most of them synonyms for annoyed. "Alright, later Spike!" Rainbow said. Spike nodded and waved watching their wings spread outward as they both took off. A large gust pushing Spike back slightly, leaving a sense of wonder and excitement for when he grows his own set. Smiling, he proceeded to continue back towards the library.
Catacomb, back in his human form, was laying on the bed, Twilight laying against him. They both stared at each other, a somewhat awkward smile. Catacomb's hand gently ran through Twilight's hair, being careful not to pull it. Twilight sighed happily, pushing her head into his hand. Catacomb chuckled lightly, looking down at her. "You know we will have to get up soon, right?" He asked.
"Yeah, but this is nice. I can see why people like to cuddle like this. The stories don't even begin to do it justice." Twilight said, reaffirming her position by moving closer into Catacomb.
"I can promise you that there are even better things." Catacomb said slyly, grinning ear to ear.
"I don't think we should rush it, Cata." Twilight said, a bit coldly.
"Twilight, I am hurt." Catacomb said, a mock sadness in his voice. "What kind of man do you think I am? I was talking about sunsets and long walks on the beach. Keep your mind out of the gutter."
"I am not gullible." Twilight said, looking up at Catacomb.
"I guess not." Catacomb said, laughing awkwardly and turning his gaze away. "I wonder how Shiny is going to take this."
"Probably not well. He can be a bit protective, but I know he does care." Twilight said. "Perhaps we should hide us, just until everything blows over."
"Nah, getting it out in the open would be for the best...preferably in front of enough people to hold your brother back long enough for me to get away." Catacomb said, laughing. Twilight joined him, laughing as well. They took a few minutes, catching their breaths, laying silently there, the sound of breathing being the only noticeable noise. "Come on, time to get up. I'll get to work on dinner." Catacomb said, smiling.
"We don't really have food, though. I will have to go to the market tomorrow." Twilight said, frowning slightly.
"Hmm, that is true. We could just go now. "Catacomb responded after thinking for a few seconds.
"It is late though." Twilight said, pointing outside at the night sky.
"Then how about we go bother Pinkie! She seems like the kind who has both food and the desire for company!" Catacomb smiled at the thought of those pastries.
"I wouldn't want to bother the cakes." Twilight said, shaking her head slightly. Catacomb looked down at her, a sly grin on his face.
"You just don't want to move, huh." Catacomb said, putting a bit of charm into his voice.
"Is that a problem?" Twilight asked, grinning as well.
"Not really, but Spike is almost here." Catacomb said to Twilight, who stare with a confused expression. "He spent the day at Rarity's...a lesser changeling could smell him from a mile away." Twilight chuckled, nodding. Begrudgingly, she moved herself into a sitting position, stretching out the kinks from laying for so long. Catacomb slipped off, rearranging his suit so it didn't look disheveled. Catacomb walked out, giving Twilight time to do whatever it was that girls did to look presentable, and headed downstairs to greet Spike. He smiled evilly, a mischievous thought coming across his mind.
Spike approached the door, seeing the candles lit from the window. He smiled happily, recounting the day spent with Rarity in his head. He would officially win her heart soon, but for now he had to keep on going the path he was on. He opened the door to the library, looking around. He stopped dead in his tracks, staring at the most amazing thing he had ever seen.
There was Rarity, sitting on the couch in a long black one piece dress, smiling at him as he walked through the door. "R-R-Rarity...what are you doing here?!" Spike asked nervously, finding it hard to keep his sights off of her.
"I am terribly sorry for the intrusion, my little Spiky Wikey. I just couldn't wait for you until tomorrow. The nights are oh so lonely, and seeing you again felt like the only way to rid myself of this loneliness." Spike stared awkwardly. He couldn't believe this was happening. He stood there, thinking to himself that this couldn't be happening. He sighed and glared over at Rarity, annoyed.
"Catacomb, will ya quit teasing me." Spike said, walking past the couch and into the kitchen.
"But...I am Rarity, my dear Spike, why don't you believe me?" Rarity asked, a slight pout in her voice.
"What is the purpose of darning?" Spike asked Rarity, knowing that only the real Rarity would know that. He opened up a drawer and pulled out a sapphire. He walked back out into the living room, Rarity staring for a few seconds before sighing.
"Aren't you a nancy know it all?" The voice came from Rarity, but it was clearly Catacomb's. He shifted back into his usual appearance and draped his upper body over the couch. Spike casually chomped down on the jewel, getting nothing more than an odd look from Catacomb. "So, me aside, how did your day go?"
"Meh, it was alright, though Discord kept me from laying the moves on her." Spike said, leaning against the couch. "How about you?"
"Nothing really interesting. Went out for lunch, let Twilight play with my guns for an hour or so, then we came back here." Spike nodded, taking another bite out of the gem. "Oh yeah, I am dating Twilight now." Catacomb said with a grin, moving his head to the side to avoid the gem fragments being spit out in his directions.
"NO WAY!" Spike said, in complete disbelief. "YOU'RE DATING TWILIGHT?!"
"Really...five minutes...couldn't keep it a secret for five minutes." Twilight said, walking down the stairs. Catacomb turned towards her and gave her a cheeky smile and a thumbs up.
"Wait...it's true?!" Spike said, amazed. Twilight nodded slowly, still glaring slightly at Catacomb. "That is awesome! Does that mean you're going to be my new big brother?" Spike asked, the shock of the question causing Twilight to trip on the last step, falling towards the floor, only barely catching herself with her magic.
"There are many steps to dating..." Catacomb started, glancing over at Twilight to make sure she is ok. "Well first there is...umm...Twi what the hell do we do?" Catacomb asked curiously.
"Well..." Twilight focuses her magic on a book on one of the shelves, pulling it towards her, and opening it to the proper page. "According to the awkward teen's guide to dating, the first step is..."
"Ya know what, let's just wing it." Catacomb said, chuckling nervously. Twilight looked over at him and shrugged, placing the book down. Spike stared for a few seconds at the awkward duo, a small smile creeping up his face. Catacomb and Twilight looked at him, starting to feel a bit tense. Spike walked up to Catacomb and started to shake his hand.
"Catacomb, thank you." Spike said to him. Catacomb stared at Spike, then turned towards Twilight. She shrugged, leading him back towards Spike.
"You're...welcome?" Catacomb responded politely, though puzzled.
"Now that you are here, I can have more time off to spend with Rarity!" Spike said excitedly. Catacomb laughed, enjoying Spike's simple enthusiasm.
"Don't think you're getting off that easy. All this means is you will be doing less cooking around here." Twilight said, though smiling as well, Spike's happiness hard to not enjoy.
"Works for me!" Spike said. Catacomb nodded and relaxed, laying back down on the couch. Spike resumed chomping down on his sapphire, walking up towards his room. Twilight walked towards Catacomb, flicking him across the nose. He flinched, and glared upwards.
"What was that for?! We were going to tell him anyways." Catacomb said, rubbing his nose.
"That is for pretending to be Rarity and trying to seduce Spike." Twilight said, not amused.
"...Sorry, but teen boys are not my type." Catacomb said, shaking his head. "I was simply trying to startle him, that's all. I promise I won't imitate your friends in sexy poses." Catacomb said, chuckling. Twilight shook her head, and walked over towards the front, Catacomb following her with his gaze.
"We got a big day tomorrow, so let’s just get some sleep." Twilight said, blushing slightly. Catacomb smiled, and got up from his spot. He quietly follow Twilight, who used her magic to blow out the candles around the house. She headed upstairs, Catacomb following along. Twilight opened her bedroom door and walked in, Catacomb following as well, but stopped by a large wooden door hitting him in the head. "You have your own room, don't you?" Twilight said, laughing playfully. Catacomb, rubbing his head, chuckling.
"Fine, fine. You have a good night." Catacomb said, waving as he walked away. He didn't make it halfway before being stopped by someone's grip. He turned around to see Twilight standing there, blushing slightly as she tried to avoid his eyes.
"Cata...thank you for saying yes." Twilight said, giving him a quick peck on the cheek before returning to her room. Catacomb smiled, waving her away as she left. He walked into the guest bedroom, the first time he had actually been in here. It was subtle, a decent sized bed, nightstand, and closet being the only real furniture here. Catacomb shifted into something more comfortable and laid down into the bed, sighing happily that he was actually getting to sleep in one.
Catacomb stared off towards the ceiling, taking this alone time to come to terms with everything that happened today. Looking at the back of his hand, he shifted it back and forth between human and changeling. On the outside he was calm, but he really was nervous. He really did like her, but he wasn't sure what to do. His usual relationships lasted for only a night, not wanting to get attached because of what he was. Someone knowing and still liking him was a new concept, and the more he dwelled on it, the more nervous he actually became about slipping up, doing something stupid and making her miserable. He wanted to avoid this at all cost, but his heart ultimately won out over his head. He couldn't help but be afraid that he might not be the same man he thought he was. He wasn't even sure if who he was is the same person he wanted to be in the first place.
"Cata..." he froze as a voice softly spoke from behind his door. The door slowly opened, prompting Catacomb to quickly close his eyes, making himself look like he was sleeping. He heard soft sound of footsteps, followed by a slight movement on his bed. The covers were moved slightly, something warm coming into contact with him. Catacomb slowly opened one eye, looking down, not even needing to see to know who it was. Twilight was covered up and snuggling against him. He moved slightly, making more room for his unexpected guest. She moved with him, getting more comfortable as well.
"Comfy." Catacomb said softly to the girl in his bed. Twilight made a light motion with her head, nodding. Catacomb grinned and leaned back, letting sleep take him, and giving him the much needed rest he would need for tomorrow.
"Twilight?" A voice rang throughout the house, reverberating on the walls. Catacomb slowly opened his eyes, glancing around the room. "Twilight?" the voice spoke again, giving a small mental boost to Catacomb, though not nearly enough to be declared functional yet. Trying to move, Catacomb felt weight against his body, something he wasn't unfamiliar with. Curiously he glanced over to his side to see Twilight laying in the bed with him, though all he could really see was her currently messy hair sticking out of the top of the blanket. Everything came back to him, remembering that she snuck into his bed while he was trying to sleep. He chuckled, sitting up slowly as to not disturb her. "Twilight!" The voice was up the stairs now, a chilling realization hitting him. He recognized the voice, all too well. Catacomb gulped, knowing full well that his life might end in the next few minutes, though the sound of the door opening shortened that time frame.
"Hey Cata, have you...seen...Twily..." Catacomb and Shining Armor, best frienemies for as long as they have known each other, stared awkwardly. Shining Armor's facial expressions changed constantly, shock, confusion, anger, rage, and deep loathing in a short amount of time. Catacomb, a nervous smile on his face, never changing, watched as the end of his life drew closer and closer.
"Shiny...I promise you this is not what it looks like..." Catacomb said, looking at him. The room was quite, except for the sound of another approaching person.
"Hey Shiny! Guess what?! Twilight and Catacomb are a couple!" Spike said innocently as he approached the room. Spike looked inside, and after a bit of squinting, noticed the reason everyone was so quiet. He stared, confused, and looked back at Shining Armor.
"Spike, I brought over some doughnuts. They are in the kitchen, along with AJ. Keep her company for a few minutes while I have a talk with our pal here." The calm in Shining Armor's voice was terrifying to Catacomb, like being stuck inside a giant twister, knowing that danger was completely surrounding you, ready to tear you limb from limb in the most agonizing way possible.
"I'll...go do that then." Spike said, walking past him quickly and making a dash downstairs. The silence continued, with the exception of a shout from downstairs saying "Applejack! You're not going to believe what is happening!" Catacomb wanted to cry, this situation becoming increasingly worse.
"Catacomb..."
"Shining..."
"This is going to end very badly for you, I just want you to know."
"I know...I would say I am not stupid, but a smart person wouldn't be in this predicament."
"Damn right he wouldn't..."
Twilight started to stir, slowly moving upwards from her soft comfortable position. She looked around, slightly startled by all the voices in the room. She first took notice of Catacomb, smiling happily that he was there, though confused by his look of pure horror. She looked at his face, then moved to see where he was looking towards. Her eyes went wide, and with a loud 'eep', she ducked back under the covers. Her voice could easily be heard though, obviously wanting to speak as well.
"H-hey...Shiny. Good morning...heh...heh..." Twilight said, chuckling nervously.
"Twilight, could you please leave me and Catacomb for a moment? We have some business to discuss..." Shining Armor said, looking over at both of them.
"About that..." Twilight said, blushing heavily. Catacomb slowly lifted the covers, earning a speedy response from his partner in crime as she quickly pulled it back down.
"Shining, in all seriousness, I promise you that nothing happened." Catacomb said, a blush forming on his face. Shining Armor looked furiously at Catacomb, before taking a deep breath and suddenly becoming calm.
"Dual...outskirts of town...one hour..." Shining slammed the door shut leaving Twilight and Catacomb alone in the room.
"Sorry, Cata..." Twilight said, sliding under the covers again.
"Don't worry, Twi." Catacomb said, lightly ruffling up her hair. "I am flattered that you wanted to spend the night with me, and even more so about your lack of attire. I can at least die happy today." Catacomb said, gulping through a smile.
"I don't think he wants to kill you..." Twilight said, a nervous blush on her face.
"Are you sure?" Catacomb asked, looking down at her.
"Yeah...though he will still try." Twilight said, Catacomb groaning.
"I am going to need some coffee..."
Chapter 23: Duet
"I don't see ya getting out of it." Applejack said, sipping a cup of coffee. Catacomb sighed and nodded, drinking his own. "I would be mighty pissed off walkin in on Applebloom and some other fella, especially if she was only in her undies."
"APPLEJACK!" Twilight yelled, already embarrassed by the situation as is, not to mention worried sick. She hid behind her cup of tea, not bothering to look at anyone.
"At least you have a few years to worry about that." Catacomb said, trying to stay positive. Applejack nodded, and pat him on the back.
"Me personally, I think you're a good fella. Still can't believe that Twi here actually fell for ya..." Applejack said.
"What's so odd about that?" Twilight asked, looking up from her tea.
"Nothin, really. Kinda pegged ya for liking someone with a brain." Applejack said, earning a grunt of disapproval from Catacomb. "I guess I owe Rainbow then..." Catacomb and Twilight stared curiously, causing Applejack to chuckle in embarrassment. "Sorry, we had a bet whether or not you two would actually hook up."
"No fair...I would have wanted in!" Catacomb said, expressing his only complain.
"That would have been cheating." Twilight said, still slightly sore about earlier. Catacomb laughed, then finished his cup of coffee.
"Anyways, this is going to go down, I just hope that no one else knows." Catacomb said, getting himself straightened out. Applejack chuckled nervously, Catacomb turning towards her, an eyebrow raised. "What did you do..." Catacomb looked around the room. "...and where did you say Spike went to?"
"Yeah...about that. He went to go let everyone else know...kinda...yeah." Applejack said slowly. Catacomb sighed yet again, casually walking away. "Well, at least got to make this entertaining then." Twilight quickly got up and followed, meeting him in the main room. She watched as he gathered up his belongings, sat down on the couch, and set his rune guns in front of him. He reached into his pocket, pulling out a handful of different shells. Sorting through them, he loaded what he thought he would need for the battle.
"You don't have to do this, Cata. I am sure we can talk this through." Twilight said, taking a seat next to Catacomb. He smiled sincerely, though his eyes said a different story.
"That would be nice, but your brother has his pride, something that can't be stripped away that easily, and in his eyes, I have severely offended it." Catacomb said, spinning the barrels of his guns, closing them back up with a flick of the wrist.
"This is stupid, just don't do it!" Twilight said, clearly frustrated with Catacomb and Shining at the moment. Catacomb chuckled, shaking his head.
"No, I want to do this." Catacomb said, taking a moment to sort through his leather case, finding the right shell for later. He picked out the one letting it become absorbed into his fake skin.
"Gosh! All of you are stupid. Fine! Go kill each other for all I care." Twilight said, raising her hands in defeat. Catacomb couldn't help but chuckle at her frustration.
"Yeah, I get it. Stupid guy things." Catacomb put his guns away, turning to the side and gently hugging her.
"Just try to come out of this alive...and that goes for him too." Twilight said, pushing her face into his chest.
"Don't worry, Twily. Ya can't kill stupid!" Applejack said, walking into the room and leaning over the edge of the couch. Catacomb chuckled, even earning a small laugh from Twilight.
"Don't worry, Twi. It isn't the first time we have fought. Full out sparring matches are common amongst us. If ya get killed, ya shouldn't have joined in the first place." Catacomb said, smiling.
"How many times have you won?" Twilight asked. Catacomb got up from his position and walked towards the door. He opened it and started to walk out. Before officially leaving, he turned and flashed a grin her way.
"Never."
Over the course of the hour, the impossible happened. Spike, being the harbinger of disaster, had decided to let Pinkie know about the duel first. This of course, led to everyone in the circle of friends knowing, long before Spike even had a chance to tell anyone else. Discord, on the very moment of finding out, decided to have a little fun of his own. Now, in the normally empty section of the town's outskirts, away from view, was a giant open topped stadium, set up with bleachers, announcer stands, and most importantly, all of their friends.
Catacomb, Twilight, and Applejack slowly approached the intimidating building, walking towards the side that had his name and face on it. Twilight gave Catacomb a simple kiss, Applejack sending her support through teasing remarks. They then made their way towards the spectators’ entrance, not even questioning where or how this came into being. Catacomb, on the other hand, wondered how the hell this was done in the first place. He slowly walked through the dark tunnel moving closer to the light at the end. "Fitting..." Catacomb said to himself, laughing loudly to enjoy the echo. The light finally neared, Catacomb stepping into it to embrace the challenge with open arms and a pair of loaded rune guns.
The other side, Shining Armor stood, completely geared up in his armor, arms crossed and a serious look upon his face. Suddenly, a booming voice could be heard throughout the stadium, even if it had only a handful of people there. Everyone they knew showed up, including Big Mac and his sister, along with her friends. Not exactly the most kid friendly event, but he would have done the same anyways. The loudspeaker announced his entrance, Catacomb giving a meek wave to the crowd, not really sure how to react. It was obviously Discord behind the voice, his distinct accent hard to miss. Pinkie quickly walked up to Catacomb, wearing a fancy suit and holding what looked like a wire ball on a stick. She spoke into it, her voice echoing all throughout the stadium.
"Our challenger, the tricky Catacomb!" The sound of applause could be heard everywhere, obviously Discords doing as well, as there was not nearly enough people to make that much noise in the first place.
Catacomb gently placed his hand over the ball, whispering to her. "Pinkie...what the heck is going on?"
"When I heard about your duel with Shining Armor, I just had to tell everyone!" Pinkie said excitedly. Catacomb sighed and shook his head.
"You do know why we are fighting, right?" Catacomb asked. Pinkie stood there for a few seconds, thinking up her answer.
"Nope!" she said finally, still smiling. "But Discord said that if you were going to, it should be somewhere like this. I have agreed to be the co announcer for the event! Isn't that exciting?" She backed away and started speaking into the ball again. "Ladies and Gentleman, before our main event begins, I have been asked by my superiors to offer the fine gentleman facing off once last chance to talk before they fight. If you two would approach the center please!" Catacomb watched Shining Armor calmly approach the center of the arena, and stood there waiting. Pinkie had already found her way there, all just waiting on Catacomb. Catacomb took a deep breath and calmly walked towards the center himself. "Contestants, your final remarks before we begin?"
"Catacomb..." Shining Armor said, looking at him with complete seriousness. "...though I didn't expect this to get this out of hand, I give you a chance to leave unharmed." His voice was amplified throughout the stadium, everyone there able to hear him loud and clear. "Leave Twilight alone...don't go near her, don't even think about seeing her...because if you're not going to be serious, then you would just be a parasprite in her life." The audience gasped, all of them turning their heads towards the meek looking Twilight. They knew Catacomb and Shining were going to fight, but they had no idea why. This new development coming to life, everyone finally could see the reason for the fight and eagerly waited for Catacomb's response.
"So, if I leave Twilight, you would call this whole mess off." Catacomb said, staring into Shining's eyes. He nodded, forcing Catacomb to move closer to him. "Try to keep me from getting hurt..."
"I refuse to watch you ruin her life with your womanizing and all around stupidity. Even you should be smart enough to see that avoiding this would be the best for all of us." Shining Armor spoke, his eyes heated.
"You keep calling me stupid. Stupid Catacomb, the idiot of the group. Yet you're the dumbass who doesn't realize by doing this, I won't be the only person you would be hurting." Catacomb's tone started to rise, anger in his voice. "You even think to consider what is going on in Twilight's head right now?! She is a wreck, and knows whatever happens, someone will be getting hurt, and all because you think you know what is best for her. Well, let me tell you... A smart girl told me that I don't have the right to say what a person really wants..." Twilight, listening in, blushed lightly at the comment, though still trying to hide herself from the others. "Shining Armor...what gives you the right to think you can decide what she wants!? Where the hell do you get the privilege of saying I am not good enough for her. You don't even know who I really am! You never bother to ask, you never want to know. To you I am the stupid fool trying to make your life miserable." Catacomb's tone said he was flat out pissed, and Shining started to squeak back from his sudden and unexpected verbal onslaught. "If you know what is good for everyone, back down now, forget this ever happened, and let's celebrate my newfound romance with cheers. If you don't, I will have no problem at all taking you down a peg. You're not the only person fighting for someone else tonight. Make your choice..." Catacomb finally finished, taking a step back and awaiting Shining Armors response. The entire audience was quiet, not even a cheesy sound effect from Discord at the announcer's box.
"You're really going to lay your life on the line over this?" Shining Armor asked, glaring at Catacomb seriously. Catacomb responded by drawing his pistols out, holding them to his sides. "Catacomb, I will not take back my challenge. If you are being true, show me your resolve in the only way we know how." Shining Armor backed up and drew his sword holding it at the ready, while a shield spell armed his other hand. Pinkie, knowing when to get the hell out, did exactly that as she scrambled for the sidelines. A large protective barrier surrounded the entirety of the inside of the stadium, shielding those watching from harm.
"Ladies and Gentleman. The dual between these two titans is about to commence." Discord spoke through the speakers, enjoying this more than he should. Twilight watched nervously, Rarity moving closer to her and hugging her.
"Don't worry, dear. I am not sure what happened, but I am sure they will be fine." Rarity said, trying to cheer up Twilight.
"But it's not only my brother, but my boyfriend as well..." Twilight said softly. Rarity nodded and stroked her hair in a comforting way, like a mother to a young child.
"Dear, I do understand that you are nervous. As insensitive as this seems, they are both doing this because they care about you." Rarity said softly.
Perry approached her from her other side, gently patting her back. "Twilight, I don't doubt your judgment. At first I was skeptical, but that little speech there sold it for me. Rarity is right, and no matter what caused this to start, they are both fighting for your happiness. They will both be fine."
"How can you be so sure?" Twilight asked, tears starting to form in her eyes.
"Shining and Catacomb both know how much you mean to each of them. I don't think either of them want to see you unhappy. Think of this, as umm...a test of manliness." Perry said, chuckling.
"If I wasn't so nervous...you'd be toast..." Twilight said, a small smile forming.
Perry chuckled, taking a seat next to her. "There you go. Shining won't submit until he is sure Catacomb is truthful..."
"It's true. To some, words just don't cut it. Them meatheads need to speak with their actions in order to come to an understanding." Applejack said from behind Twilight. "No lies are spoken when it comes to fisticuffs, ain't that right, Mac?"
"Eeyup..." the soft spoken man said, a few seats away. “The day some feller comes to take my sister's hand in marriage...they better be ready for me." Applejack smacked Big Mac across the head, earning a grunt from her brother. Twilight watched and listened, starting to see where he was coming from, being a brother himself.
"Thank you very much. It does help, I guess. I just wish they could have just talked it out." Twilight said. She looked around, noting someone missing from the group. "Perry, where did Fluttershy go?"
"She didn't want to watch, so she is up in the booth there with Discord, most like curled into a nervous ball." Perry said, chuckling lightly. Applejack turned and then smacked him across the head. "Hey...what was that for?"
"Ya dolt, go up there with her." Applejack said.
"But I wanna watch them kill each other..." Perry said, whining. He noticed Twilight shiver, instantly regretting his phrasing of words. "Sorry, you know what I meant..."
"I...I know..." Twilight said, not looking at him.
"I will be with Fluttershy then. Don't worry, just a slip of the tongue, nothing more." Perry said as he made his way towards the booth, ignoring the glares of everyone there.
Rarity sighed and smiled at Twilight. "He is just..."
"Don't worry, I know. That is how they are." Twilight said, nodding.
"Brutal savages’ men can be." Rarity said, giggling slightly. Twilight turned her head back to the arena, watching the two men taking their position, waiting for the signal to start. She took a deep breath, and decided to silently give them both her support, only wanting them to come out of this intact.
Discord started the countdown, the two men continuing to stare at one another.
"Five."
This was the all too familiar feeling Catacomb had, and he was sure he wasn't the only one. His adrenaline was furiously pumping through him.
"Four."
Shining wasn't sure what to think at this point. He went into this believing that Catacomb was going to back down, that this was just another fling for him, but seeing him stand there, not a single doubt in his eyes, it made him nervous.
"Three."
Nervous. It was the only thing that could be said to describe how Catacomb felt. He never felt like this in his life. He never felt the need to defend anyone before, but right now, the choice was so easy to make that it felt like the only choice. He wasn't one hundred percent sure about his feelings for Twilight, but they definitely went beyond how he normally felt. He could taste and smell love, but was he truly feeling it?
"Two."
Shining secretly wanted Catacomb to quit. Every time they fought, Catacomb always screwed around, barely used his pistols, and was usually smiling the entire time. This time he was ready to go all out. Shining felt the overbearing weight of his decision on himself, Catacomb's level of intimidation at this point on par with Perry. The cold look.
"One."
The cold look that spoke only the desire to win, and nothing more. To prove himself right. Catacomb could clearly see it in Shining Armor's eyes. Normally he would be feeling that building pressure, the desire to jump and attack, the fight or flight in overload. The overbearing calm in this feeling completely shut it down though. Whatever he was feeling, Catacomb would not be able to step down from this one.
Shining Armor's pride versus Catacomb's resolve. That last second felt like forever, not only to the audience, but the fighters as well. It was that finite eternity where all questions were answered. That last moment of peace before all hell was to break loose.
"GO!"
The audience was immediate sent gasping as a series of fireballs made their way into Shining Armor's shield, the effects of the blast clearly seen as an after effect of ashes and smoke behind the Captain. Shining knew he had to get in close to do anything, but Catacomb was relentless, firing off a second volley with the other gun. The shots glowed as it approached, Shining instinctively holding up his shield to block the hit. The spells struck, exploding into a cloud of thick black smoke.
Catacomb took the distraction as a chance to reload, opening up the barrel of one gun, loading more fireball shells into the chamber, not expecting to see Shining Armor running out of the cloud, sword at the ready. Catacomb barely had time to finish loading, holding up the rune gun to block the sword, knocking it to the side. He then pointed the other one point blank at Shining, and pulled the trigger.
Shining moved swiftly, using his force shield to knock the gun off course, sending the spell inside into the wall, creating a patch of ice on it. Catacomb most likely loaded the right gun with attack spells, using the left for support and containment spells, his usual pattern. He proceeded with a side slash, Catacomb barely deflecting it upwards with his right gun.
At this range, it was a matter of conservation and timing. Catacomb couldn't squander his ammo yet, especially since his opponent refused to give him an opening to reload. The onslaught of sword swings continued, Catacomb using both guns now to effectively parry each attack.
To them, time was moving slowly, each move a counter and response to one another, but to everyone else, it was a crazy blur of fast paced attacks and explosions. Catacomb spotted an opening, holding out his left gun towards the ground. Shining didn't expect the resulting spell to be a fireball, as they were both blasted away, Catacomb flying into the force field while Shining skidded across the ground. Both had looked to sustain minor burns, but neither was out yet. Catacomb, hitting the ground afterwards, stumbled to get up. He got his distance, but he was nervous that he couldn't take advantage of it.
Shining coughed, trying to get the dry heat feeling out of his throat from the blast. He was more comfortable up close, completely blown away by Catacomb's change in attack pattern. Shining was having a hard time believing that Catacomb knew what his strategy was from the beginning. He got up and stared into the smoke and dust, trying to spot is opponent. He was suddenly surprised by another volley of fireballs, all of them barely blocked by his quickly diminishing shield. He needed to stand strong though, knowing that the opportunity to attack would come when Catacomb ran out of rounds.
Catacomb fired the sixth shot from his right pistol, feeling the heat starting to form from the energy output. He waited for the dust to clear, or more importantly, his opponent to make his attack. Sure enough, he could see Shining charging him, his shield finally destroyed after the assault, as he gripped the sword with both hands. Catacomb fired from his left gun, Shining moving past the first two while using a defensive spell to send the third off into the distance.
Twilight watched, eyes widening as she actually recognized the shells used. They were the kinetic blast spells used for practicing with. She was on the edge of her seat, all of her nerves jumping with each clash between the two.
Shining rushed in, confident that Catacomb was on empty, and quickly swung overhead, Catacomb moving both guns above him to catch the attack. The ground below slightly shook from the impact, Catacomb barely able to withstand the force of Shining Armor's attack. He had to move, side stepping while using the guns to throw his attack towards the ground, the sword splitting the solid floor of the stadium.
Catacomb used the momentum of his step to throw in an attack, attempting to strike Shining with the barrel of his gun, barely missing as Shining ducked under the attack. Pulling the sword out, Shining made a sweep at Catacomb.
Jumping back slightly, the sword only managed to graze his outfit, Catacomb not letting up to be relieved. He quickly proceed to move away, Shining attempting to regain his sense of balance after the failed swing. Opening the barrel of his gun, Catacomb flicked into it the shell he had hidden in his hand. He closed it and pointed, Shining already preparing a defensive spell to counter the attack. Catacomb quickly took aim and fired the gun, a small orb of light shooting out at a quick speed. Catacomb quickly moved back, knowing what to expect.
Shining summoned up a light wall, not really knowing what to expect at this point. The wall raised, he watched and waited for the spell fired to strike it. The orb quickly made contact with the wall, bouncing back and lingering in the air. Shining Armor barely had time to react when the orb stopped and started spinning in place quickly, launching a barrage of light needles in every which direction. They bounced off the force field, though easily stuck into everything else in their path. Shining remained behind the shield, waiting for the attack to finish.
Before he could even realize it, several light needles struck him in the back, his armor barely saving him. The attack ended, and thankfully, as the wall failed and Shining stepped forward, fumbling slightly. "Light grenade." Catacomb spoke, walking towards Shining, not going unscathed himself as he pulled a few needles from his own body. "Bounces off of anything nonphysical." Catacomb said, drawing up his guns.
"You...bounced them off the stadium barriers...lucky shot." Shining said, forcing out the searing needles with a telekinesis spell. He got up and readied himself, not willing to go down that easily. He stared down Catacomb, who most likely didn't have time to reload while dodging his own attack. He stepped forward, ignoring the pain, and continued to charge at Catacomb.
He was not going to run anymore, no more tricks. He didn't want to win from a 'lucky shot' as Shining had said. He was going to end this his way. As Shining approached him for the attack, Catacomb threw his guns away, Shining going wide eyes. He began to wonder if Catacomb had given up. He wasn't about to stop though. He had a feeling that wasn't the case, and holding back the attack might prove fatal.
Shining swung his sword fiercely, aiming to place a fatal blow. The sword was suddenly stopped, much to Shining's surprise, by Catacomb's bare hand. His real bare hand, chitin dented in from the impact. If he had caught it the wrong way, Catacomb would have possibly lost more than a few fingers, but here he was holding back Shining Armor's sword. He gripped the blade, moving it to the side as he decked Shining Armor with his free hand, also in original form. Catacomb slowly shifted himself into his true form, causing the members of the audience who didn't know to gasp in fear and wonder.
Shining stood up, glaring at the form of Catacomb, having nothing but bad memories as he looked at him. Catacomb walked over to Shining and punched him quickly, sending him skidding across the ground. "You don't like me because of who I am, so I am going to face you as I am!" Catacomb said, his voice raspy, and full of strength.
Shining Armor got up, and complied with him, throwing his own weapon to the side. The two ran at one another, colliding in a flurry of armored punches. What started out as a tactical battle turned into a full out brawl, both men letting out their fury for one another, possibly for the first time ever. Shining let his own rage consume him, feeling all of the hatred for what changelings did to him well up inside of him, refusing to let one of their kind become close to his own family. Catacomb continued fighting, for that exact reason. He didn't want to be judged based on who he was, but needed Shining to come to terms with it himself if they were ever going to get past this.
Punch after brutal punch, the two kept at it, Armor's being dented in, temper's flaring, and all the while the audience stared in complete silence, not even knowing what was going on anymore. The slugfest continued on, each trading blows with one another, blood dripping from each of their mouths, panting heavily.
The moment was almost a blur, as both fighters, each throwing a connecting punch, decked each other in the face, sending one another to the ground. Everyone sat at the edge of their seat, unable to bear the tension of the action suddenly grinding to a halt. They watched the two lay where they landed, eyes widening as they watched one start to rise. He slowly got up and made his way, shambling, towards his opponent.
"Go...ahead...and finish it...monster..." Shining said, gasping from his downed position as his eyes connected with the unbalanced Catacomb. His eyes, the clouded blue that anyone could recognize, glared at him intently, as he took deep breaths. Shining closed his eyes when he saw Catacomb's hand heading towards him, waiting for an impact that never came.
"If...I did that...Twilight would never...smile for me...again..." Catacomb said, his raspy voice hitting Shining like a brick. He opened his eyes, waiting for them to focus in and see instead of a fist, an outstretched hand. Shining looked upwards, his eyes asking why. Catacomb simply chuckled and remained where he was, smiling of all things. Shining laid there, processing everything going on. Here was his fears in physical form, standing before him, not only holding out a friendly hand, but smiling as well. He slowly reached up and took it, Catacomb helping him up to the best of his ability.
"You...why are you helping me?" Shining asked, as they both used each other for support.
"Because...you're a good brother..." Catacomb said, chuckling. "You...you may not have been able to tell...but there was a strong love...from all your attacks." Catacomb said, still panting slightly.
"You're an idiot...but I can't say you didn't win today..." Shining said, looking over at Catacomb. It felt odd to him, walking towards a group of stunned friends and family, side by side with something that he loathed.
"Feel better...getting to punch a changeling?" Catacomb said, a light chuckle from his voice.
"Yeah...strangely enough...though don't gloat about it. You still have...thirty four more wins until we are tied..." Shining Armor said, laughing. Catacomb couldn't help but laugh as well, though both of them coughed and clutched their ribs in pain. "Hurts to laugh..."
"I noticed..." Catacomb said, giving a flicker of a smile through the pain. Everyone finally managed to jump into the stadium, surrounding the two with questions, though they all stopped as Twilight approached them both, still shaking somewhat. Everyone moved away from the three, giving them the proper room to talk.
"Shining...Cata..." Twilight said, her voice having calmed down now that she knew both of them were still alive. "Do you two feel better know that you beat the crap out of each other?" Both of them looked at each other and then back at Twilight, giving a subtle nod "That is good...Dark clouds send forth your emissary."
"Twilight...wait a minute...don't be hasty..." Catacomb said, starting to look worried.
"Show judgment to those deemed unworthy..."
"Twily, don't worry. We’re are really friends now, right Cata buddy?" Shining said, getting nervous as well.
"Right-oh Shiny buddy. See?" Catacomb said, both of them flashing Twilight a nervous smile.
"LIGHTNING!" Twilight cried out, a storm cloud materializing above the two and striking them both. They both fell to the ground, staring up into the sky, twitching slightly as Twilight stormed off, furious.
"Think...she is mad..." Shining Armor asked between twitches...
"Yeah...but...I think...it's cute..." Catacomb responded, twitching as well.
"Good luck...then..."
"Thanks...I think...I'll need it."
Everyone stood around the two as they both passed out. Discord, still in the announcer box, started to speak again, echoing throughout the stadium. "And the winner is Twilight Sparkle!!!"
Chapter 25: Stentando
"So it's...normal for Pinkie to throw a party for new couples?" Catacomb asked Twilight, the two walking slowly to not injure Catacomb further.
"And for birthdays, day after birthdays, pet's birthdays, halfway to birthdays, holidays, Tuesdays, lazy days, and I promise you the list goes one." Twilight said, giggling as she thought about her friends antics.
"And now Perry gets paid to assist her?" Catacomb asked, eyebrow raised.
"Yeah, surprising enough. He is also a good children's entertainer. He has only done one birthday party, but I am sure that more are in his future." Twilight answered his question. Catacomb nodded acceptingly.
"And he hasn't...umm you know..."
"No! He has definitely changed from how he used to be, at least I think. I figure it like this." Catacomb listened to Twilight carefully, not wanting to miss the explanation. "Perry is happy now!" Twilight answered, Catacomb sighing and shaking his head. He didn't want to believe it was that simple, but sometimes the simplest answer is the correct one.
"Can't say I am not proud of him." Catacomb said, chuckling. "I mean, I never even thought he could change, though from what I can see, it isn't all him."
"I know what you mean. They are good for each other. Fluttershy has been so much more open with the world because of him, and in return, he has become more...umm excepting of it?" Twilight wasn't sure if she phrased it right, but Catacomb nodded, assuring her that she was pretty much on the ball. "What about you?!" Twilight asked, walking closer to Catacomb. "What do you think of me?"
"Well, you study too hard, can be a bit obsessive, and for the most part I am discovering lightning is bad for my health." Catacomb said, chuckling. Twilight frowned, glaring at him.
"Well you're a troublemaker, a moron, and you beat my brother up." Twilight said, trying to look angry, but the grin Catacomb gave her was almost infectious and she couldn't help but slip up and start to laugh, Catacomb joining her. After laughing for a few seconds, both of them stared at each other in silence, for even longer, simply sharing a happy moment. The moment was interrupted, though, as a young passerby yelled out at them.
"Go get a room, ya old people!" He said, laughing obnoxiously. Twilight frowned, but Catacomb's smile remained. Twilight eyed him curiously following his arm to his hand, noticing the rune gun pointed in the young man's direction.
"Catacomb..." Twilight scolded, shaking her finger in front of his face.
"Fine. I was only gonna orbify him." Catacomb said apologetically, holstering his gun. "Though that room comment..."
"Keep dreaming." Twilight said, grinning as she walked on past him, continuing on towards Pinkie's.
"I love it when a girl plays hard to get." Catacomb said, walking behind Twilight. He smiled and kept quiet the rest of the way, figuring he would need to save a good amount of energy and time. If the prior party was any indication of a mild party, then he expected this to be simply awesome.
"I guess this really is the norm." Catacomb said, slack jawed at all the people at the party. He guessed that people never really needed a reason to party, or really cared what the reason for partying was to begin with. If it's Pinkie, it's awesome. Adding Perry to the mix only speeds everything up, making these impossibly sudden events a reality. Looking around at the banners and the decorations, Catacomb could only assume that this really is what Perry was meant to do. "Go figure, though." Catacomb said to Twilight, who had been standing beside him as he gazed around the room. "He pretends to be an entertainer, and ends up being an entertainer."
"Do you have any secret aliases, Cata?" Twilight asked.
"Does a lazy bum count?" Twilight chuckled and shook her head. "Darn."
"Come on, everyone is starting to stare." Twilight said, blushing as she tried to drag Catacomb in, who refused to budge.
"Are you getting embarrassed by me?" Catacomb asked as he gently pulled her towards him, wrapping his arm over her shoulder. "Well then, I guess it is up to me."
"Cata, w-what are you doing?" Twilight asked, her blush deepening as she was pulled against him. Catacomb grinned, a hint of evil mixed in with his toothy smile.
"Everyone!" Catacomb yelled out, drawing the attention of just about everyone. Most of the party goers shifted their gaze at them, only furthering the darkening tint on Twilight's embarrassed face. "This is my girlfriend!" Catacomb continued to yell out excitedly, furthering Twilight's decent into embarrassment. The response was a few slow claps and someone yelling 'good luck', and everyone returned to their partying. "There, was that so bad?"
"Dark clouds send forth your emmis..." Twilight was cut off when Catacomb quickly kissed her, causing her to shiver in surprise. He held it for a few seconds, before pulling away and smiling.
"Trust me, if you're worried about drawing attention, that would do exactly that." Catacomb said, patting Twilight on the head.
"Fine...I'll let it slide...for now." Twilight mumbled, frowning. Catacomb could easily tell she secretly enjoyed the kiss.
Catacomb walked over to the snacks, grabbing a plate of whatever he could find, not actually being that picky. While Catacomb was making a dent in the snack table, Twilight managed to migrate over to a far corner of the room, where her friends were currently at, with the exception of the two party planners, talking and laughing. They immediately perked up and grinned when they noticed Twilight, who seemed content to not be all that noticed. Rarity was the first to speak, her desire for gossip practically overflowing from the expression on her face. "So I cannot believe that you hooked up with that dashing rogue! Tell me, when did you realize it was love?" Rarity said, practically swooning as the romantic side of her took the stage.
"Is this...normal to talk about?" Twilight asked, not sure what the norm was when it came to conversations like this.
"Absolutely! I know for a fact when that special someone finally does come my way, I will talk about him nonstop!" Rarity said, giggling gleefully.
"Yup. And for when the day comes, I have my ear plugs at the ready." Applejack said, shrugging of the glares her comment earned from Rarity. "Twilight, ya don't need to be braggin about it, but talking about that kind of stuff is normal. Besides, he is an alright fella. He would be happy to know yer not embarrassed to talk about him."
"She is right, Twilight." Fluttershy spoke up. “It’s hard to say, but every time Perry tells someone about us, it makes me all..." She started to blush, not even able to finish her own sentence.
"Well, you can go enjoy your conversation. That snack table is calling my name!" Rainbow said, sneaking past Applejack and Rarity.
Rarity sighed, shaking her head towards Rainbow as she started to pile on the snacks on a plate. "I can only pray for the man who catches her eye." Everyone started to snicker, which eventually made its way out as full blown laughter.
"What is so funny?" Perry said from behind them. Rarity shrieked and jumped into Applejack's arms. She gave Rarity the glare of a lifetime before dropping her, Rarity hitting with a dull thud. "Besides that." Perry chuckled, getting his own death stare from Rarity. She proceeded to get up and brush herself off vigorously.
Rarity walked up to Perry and tried her best to smile politely. "Oh, you know. Girl talk, so if you don't mind..."
"Ah, are we talking about boys?" Perry said, intermingling himself more into the conversation, much to Rarity's current annoyance. He snuck in close to Fluttershy, casually wrapping his arms around her.
"Hi, Perry." Fluttershy said happily. Rarity sighed in defeat, knowing there was no way he would leave them now.
"So, what are you all talking about?" Perry asked, convinced he wasn't getting the boot from here on out.
"Well, we were asking Twilight when she realized that she was in love." Rarity asked, her mood switching again to her giddy romantic side. "But she is a bit shy. How about you? I am sure someone like you would have a fascinating account of the how's and why's of your love." Fluttershy blushed slightly. She looked towards Perry's masked face, his silence speaking all the words necessary, not that she would have minded knowing herself. To her surprise, though, Perry began to speak.
"I guess, though I will not lie, it is kind of embarrassing." Perry said, his voice slightly shaky. With that line itself, he had immediately grabbed all of their attention, as they focused solely on him. "Promise not to be mad at me Fluttershy, and hear out the story completely?" Fluttershy nodded, willing to accept any truth he may have. "Alright then, enough stalling." Perry was obviously nervous, but he felt it necessary to share the truth none the less.
"At first, I actually hated you..." There was immediate silence, followed by a subtle sigh from Perry. "I was happy with my life. It was simple, and it made me feel alive. Then Celestia forced me into a vacation here, something I wasn't too partial on, as you all know. I was not used to relaxing, or having fun, since my idea of the sort generally lead to extra hours at the graveyards, which I did try to avoid needlessly. The occasional outing with the other members, but besides that, nothing. I didn't initially think about it, but the closer I got to her, the angrier I got with myself. I actually blamed her in my head for feeling like that, and drove it in that I hated her." Perry was obviously sullen, his voice faltering slightly into the tone of sadness. No one would have been able to guess what actually went on in his head, but this less than subtle confession was not what they were expecting of a romantic story.
"Then, the incident happened in the wood, the foul beast that attacked us. When I was in combat with it, I had come to a realization. I wasn't angry with myself anymore. The resolve to protect her is what drove me to the realization that as long as what I fight for is right, then I have no reason not to be happy. That anger I felt towards Fluttershy almost left instantly, and left me with a sensation that I couldn't describe then, having never felt it before. When I was ready to accept myself, I realized that sensation was love for her, for everything she was, and everything she did to change my life."
"Phat...oz...euiful!" Catacomb said, teary eyed, a mouth full of nachos. Everyone glared at his sudden intrusion, as well as his rudeness. Catacomb took the hint and swallowed, looking at everyone. "Hehe...sorry."
"He is right though, I think. Not too sure what he said." Rarity commented, patting Perry on the shoulder. He nodded, turning towards the one person that actually mattered to him at the moment.
"Thank you...for...well...being honest. You changed my life too, so thank you, Perry." Fluttershy said, the start of tears forming at her eyes.
"Anytime for you, my love." Perry responded, holding Fluttershy close. Rainbow was about to walk back to the group, but did a one eighty the moment she witnessed the continuation of the mushy romantics. She walked back to the other party goers, mainly the group bothering the quiet Ark as he sat in a corner, simply observing, as Spike tried to hold a conversation with him, failing miserably. Rainbow managed to narrowly avoid bumping into a new guest, who seemed interested in making her way over towards everyone else.
"I hear congratulations are in order." She said, standing behind Catacomb. The others noticed her, a tall woman, wearing a black dress which seemed a bit more revealing than what was considered appropriate in polite company. Though what set her apart was easily her long blue hair, almost reaching her waist, and green eyes that almost stared directly into one's soul. Everyone shuddered slightly, intimidated by her presence, but none more than Catacomb, who was shaking furiously, all the color gone from his face.
"Cata, do you know her?" Twilight asked meekly, feeling that she has seen her somewhere before. Catacomb gulped, slowly turning around. He wanted to be wrong. Horribly horribly wrong, but he knew inside that he was right. After getting a closer look at her as he peeked over his shoulder, Catacomb stared at Twilight and nodded.
"Yeah, I guess I do." Catacomb said, trying to speak calmly, though the trembling in his voice said otherwise. "Twilight, everyone else. Though I highly doubt introductions are in order, I would like you to meet..." Catacomb took a deep breath before finishing his sentence. "My mom." The words leaving Catacomb's mouth, everyone stared quietly, eyes widened and jaws thoroughly slacked. It was short of a miracle that none of them burst out screaming, all of them coming to the correct realization of who it really was.
"Q-Q-Qu--" Twilight started to stammer out, fear struck as anyone would be.
"Just call me Chrissy, sweetheart. I see you're getting along with...them...fairly well snookums..." Chrissy said, patting Catacomb on the back.
"What in the name of all that is holy are you doing here?" Catacomb asked, his nerves finally overcome, turning around and talking with a quiet roar. Everyone continued to stare and watch speechlessly, completely incapable of uttering even a sound.
"I caught wind that you were having a little party, to celebrate your newfound relationship. Quite frankly, I am disappointed that you wouldn't have invited me in the first place." Chrissy said, frowning slightly.
"Well ya should have thought about that before sending me into exile." Catacomb said, crossing his arms, huffing slightly.
"Oh come now, you're still sore about that? Look how happy you are now. Besides, you did try to incite a riot and all." Chrissy said, giggling slightly. "I do regret that you couldn't stay, but sending you away was the hardest decision a mother would have to make, but in the end I did do it for you." Chrissy said, giving Catacomb a quick hug. He stood there and accepted it, not wanting to cause a scene. "Now, who is the lucky lady amongst you that has stolen my little bed bugs heart?" Catacomb's mixed emotions wouldn't let him figure out if he should smash his face against a table or shoot his mother. He stuck with frowning, deciding to not even bother with dignifying the comment with a response.
"Umm...you...are his mother?" Twilight asked, slowly approaching, trying to not let her guard down.
"Why yes I am dear...Twilight Sparkle, right?" Chrissy said, her smile rightfully creeping Twilight out to no end. "I have to admit, I am surprised that it was you, no offence. You seemed, how do I put it, kind of weird."
"You stuck me in a cavern under the castle, and tried to marry my brother." Twilight responded, her face showing obvious signs of dislike.
"Damn it, mom!" Catacomb said, deciding now was the proper time to plant his face against the unsuspecting table.
"Let us put that as water under the bridge, shall we?" Chrissy said, holding out her hand to Twilight.
"You really cannot expect me to be that forgiving." Twilight said, glaring at Chrissy. "I will tolerate you, because you are Cata's family. But I don't have to like you."
"I can't say I do blame you. Invasions would make most people suspicious." Chrissy said as she retracted her arm. "In all honest, I do wish to put that aside, at least for the sake of Cata."
"Go suck a rock." Catacomb said, his voice slightly muffled from the table. Chrissy sighed, easily able to feel the hostility here.
"Let's be fair, honey. If I didn't kick you out, do you think you would have made all these friends? Cruel as it may seem to you, I truly did have your best intentions in mind. You are cut from a different cloth, and I do believe that you were meant to lead your own life. When the time does come, though, I would seriously like you to consider taking over." Catacomb remained quiet, slowly rising from his position, and staring Chrissy in the eyes.
"I do understand, mom. I am still kinda bitter about the whole thing. As for the offer, I think we both know I am not fit to rule." Catacomb said, walking over to Chrissy. "Thank you for giving me the chance to make my own life. You're still a queen bitch, though." Catacomb said, giving her a quick hug. He pulled away, taking a step back quickly as to not look all sappy. Chrissy giggled as she watched her son’s odd behavior.
"I bet your children will say the same about you one day, Cata. Don't be a stranger." Chrissy turned to Twilight, quickly giving her a hug as well, causing the unsuspecting girl to seize up in confusion. "You take care of my baby. He can be a handful, but from what I have seen from you, you should be fine. Again, no hard feelings I hope. I did what I had to do, and you did so as well. In the end, everything worked out for all of us, wouldn't you say."
"Chrysalis...I can't say I don't understand, but please promise that you won't come to any family reunions. Shining isn't exactly as forgiving as I am." Twilight said, sighing in defeat. She wasn't the one to go make an enemy out of her boyfriend’s mother, even if she was an enemy to begin with.
"Just make sure he at least writes me every now and then. I can't help but get worried about him." Chrissy asked politely, her face showing obvious concern.
"Yeah, yeah. Now shoo before you make things any more awkward than you already have." Catacomb said, waving towards the door.
"Well thank you all for your time. Have a lovely evening. Take care snuggle bug." Chrissy said as she casually walked towards the door, catching the eye of several men there. He couldn't help but smack himself in the face as one of them followed her outside.
"I swear, can't take her anywhere..." Catacomb grumbled, turning his gaze towards the rest of the group. "So...where were we?"
"Catacomb?" Twilight asked in a tone that Catacomb feared, knowing what was coming next. "How come you didn't tell me that she was your mother?"
"Technically, she is everyone's mother...though she gave birth to me personally..." Catacomb said, trying defuse the tension. "Besides, what does it matter who my parents are...she seriously stuck you in a cavern though?" Catacomb asked, staring at Twilight who calmly nodded to the question. "Yeah, she can forget a present this year..."
"Catacomb, who are you, exactly?" Twilight asked. She pretty much knew the answer, but wanted to hear it from his lips.
"Well, since all secrets I may have had have been blown clearly out of the water, I am Catacomb, crowned prince of the changeling empire. Sup." Catacomb said, smiling nervously as he waved to the group, whose faces almost seemed frozen since the initial meeting of his mother. Perry raised his head, shrugging his shoulders.
"Well I for one don't really care. So Cata, now that it looks like you have successfully blown every single mind here, what do you plan on doing next?" Perry asked, looking over everyone else.
"Well, I could use a drink. Who's in?"
Chapter 26: Feroce
"So...your mom's...uhhh nice."
Catacomb stared down at his shot glass, untouched as of yet. He looked over towards Twilight, who sat next to him, trying to make herself comfortable on the bar stool. The place they sat in was a smaller, quieter bar, as compared to the one they previously turned into flaming rubble. The construction crew was still working on the repairs, so a change of location was necessary for Catacomb to be able to get a drink in. That and he highly doubted he was allowed back at Earl Grey's place, even if it was repaired.
"I want you to know I am not mad or anything." Twilight said, looking slightly nervous.
"Don't worry, I know. It is just...bah!" Catacomb just couldn't speak what his mind wanted to say properly, having about five different conflicting opinions of his mother all fighting for dominance in the conversation, and the finale of their struggle was Catacomb sounding like a sheep. He threw his hands up in defeat and decided now was a good a time as any to finally down his drink. The smooth texture and burning sensation would only be described as medicinal at this point, helping to numb the pain of his brain making him think. "Ya try yours yet?" Catacomb asked, feeling a bit better now, and grinning slightly. Twilight looked down at the small shot glass, though finding it much more difficult to drink than Catacomb did. Still she had decided she was going to at least have one. Though the last time didn't exactly end well, Twilight was confident that this time around she would be able to finally take her first adult drink. Since everyone had left the party anyways, it wasn't like they were skipping out on them. She figured they wanted the two of them to have some alone time now that everything was finally straightened out.
"So, you just...drink it all at once." Twilight asked as she focused on the alcohol, poking the shot glass menacingly. The other bar patrons tried to not stare, but couldn't help but feel sympathy. The poor scotch only wanted to be drunk, and the woman was just sitting there teasing it. If it wasn't for the menacing looking young man next to her, they would gladly give the drink the attention it deserved.
"Yeah, it makes it easier to take in. It is a lot gentler than the stuff I usual drink, but it will still pack a punch to someone like ya, so yeah, one gulp." Catacomb said, Twilight unknowingly helping Catacomb feel more at ease. He smiled reassuringly, giving Twilight the confidence to finally take the plunge and down the drink. The scotch vanishing from the glass, Catacomb did his best to restrain his laughter as Twilight made a series of faces, before finally letting the drink slide down her throat.
"That...was...strong." Twilight gasped, recovering from the alcoholic sucker punch.
"Ya did good, kiddo." Catacomb said, patting her back.
"Thanks, but I think I will let you drink enough for the both of us." Twilight said, laughing slightly.
"I guess I will have to struggle for the both of us then. I will gladly accept the responsibility of drinking for two." Catacomb said jokingly. "Can't believe no one else wanted to come, though."
"Am I not good enough company?" Twilight said as he pouted, though her smile told Catacomb that she was simply joking.
"I dunno, you're kinda nerdy for my tastes, but you will have to do." Catacomb was rewarded with a slight shove, causing him to have to adjust lest he fall off the stool.
"Jerk!" Twilight said, crossing her arms in front of her, turning away.
"I get that a lot." Catacomb said with more pride than he should of. They both started to chuckle, Catacomb making it very difficult to stay angry.
"So, what do you have planned for later, Mr. Jerk?" Twilight asked, her laughing finally subsiding.
"Well, I have planned to most likely go back to the library, cause some sort of catastrophe, and then head to bed when I was good and ready." Catacomb said truthfully, knowing full well that the way his luck has been, something was bound to ruin the night or cause trouble.
"I hope you're not actually planning on causing trouble." Twilight said, her voice a low tone that spoke 'final warning.'
"Sweetheart, I don't think you noticed, but trouble tends to find me." Catacomb said, laughing lightly. Twilight shook her head, obviously opposed to the idea of any more trouble than necessary.
"That must be inconvenient." A voice from next to Catacomb spoke, though Catacomb couldn't tell who it has belonged to. He turned his gaze over towards the voice, an older man, about Reader's age sat sipping what looked like tea. His shaggy brown hair covered most of his face, though his smile was easy to see. His clothes looked nice, fairly fresh looking and very clean dress shirt and pants. Over his shirt, a brown jacket rested comfortably.
"I'm sorry, but I can't say I know ya?" Catacomb said, looking over the man, trying to remember if he had seen him somewhere before, but only drawing blanks.
"Oh don't worry about it too much, we have never met. Until now, we were simply strangers enjoying a drink at a bar, and have yet to introduce ourselves." The man said, brandishing a growing smile, stirring his tea with the straw.
"That's good then. I would feel like crap if I couldn't remember someone." Catacomb said, chuckling. "What about you, Twi? Ya know him?"
"No, I don't think so." Twilight said, looking over the man. "Are you new in town?"
"Just visiting, I guess you could say. Seems like a nice town." He said, taking another sip from his drink.
"Welcome to Ponyville then. My name is Twilight Sparkle." Twilight said, giving him a friendly wave.
"Same here, I guess. Not the name!" Catacomb said, quickly correcting his verbal mistake. "Hehe, names Catacomb."
"Twilight and Catacomb. Interesting mix, the fall of light and the dark crypt. Almost suiting..." he spoke quietly, though loud enough for Catacomb and Twilight to hear. They shuddered slightly as his tone darkened. "Nice to meet you. My name is Dante."
The sound, it wasn't that it wasn't there anymore, but the senses of the two were no longer capable of picking it up. The color had completely left Twilight's face. It happened so suddenly, that even Twilight wasn't able to fully comprehend what was going on. The smell of a hint of smoke, the echoing within the air, reverberating off the walls and all around the bar, as people started to run out.
She watched as he slowly fell off the stool, slow motion vision from the sudden rush of adrenaline allowed her to focus on all of the crimson droplets splashing the floor, the side of the bar, and some on her. As Catacomb fell, Dante came into full view, holding a gun not unlike Catacomb's, the tip smoking from the fired shot that pierced Catacomb's side. She looked up, shaking heavily, staring into the eyes of what could be described as evil incarnate. No guilt, no conscience, just pure unadulterated wickedness. "Well, that was easier than I expected." Dante said as Catacomb hit the ground with a sickening thud, his outfit turning red quickly as more blood flowed from the hole. Twilight stared at Catacomb, tears flowing out, unrestrained.
"C-Cata...wake up..." Twilight said, unable to do anything else. Catacomb's eyes were shut, not even struggling to open from his predicament. His face, his expression showed regret. Twilight, unable to comprehend what happened, continued to call out his name repeatedly. She didn't know if it would do anything, but there was nothing else she could do.
"He won't be walking away from that, Twilight. By now, my associates have most likely taken care of the rest of them." He got up from his stool and stepped over the unmoving body of Catacomb, heading towards Twilight. She flinched, falling out of her stool and crawling away on the floor, trying desperately to get away from the towering demon, as his eyes hungrily watched her, almost feeding off of her fear, savoring her squirming and thrashing about, knowing full well she won't be getting anywhere.
"G-Get away!!!" Twilight screamed out, continuously backing away from Dante until she had hit a wall.
"Sweetie, don't be scared. If I hurt you, my client would be very upset with me." Dante said, grinning wickedly. "As long as you cooperate, you will be fine, for the most part."
"Lightning!" Twilight cried out, a bolt striking Dante square on. He twitched around from the shock, but his smile only widened. "Lightning! Lightning! Lightning!" Bolt after bolt struck him, but he simply stood there, taking them with a smile.
"That feels amazing!" Dante cried out, skin singed from the attacks, though inwardly he didn't seem phased in the least. He placed his hand against her mouth as she was about to cast another spell, pinning her head against the back wall, and moving his face a mere inches away from her. She could see his eyes clearly, her mind racing in terror. His red eyes and that reptilian style pupil. He was like Spike, of dragon decent. It was the only way he could shrug of the spells so easily. "I sure hope he doesn't mind me sampling the product..." Dante whispered into Twilight's ear, her eyes widening with terror.
"LIKE HELL I DO!" Dante looked over his shoulder, just to be nailed square in the face with a kick. He didn't have time to react, his body sailing across the room and into a wall. Twilight looked up, tears in her eyes, as Catacomb stood there, breathing heavily. The hole had closed, but it didn't look like Catacomb was any better off. "Hey, Twi. Sorry I'm late. Turns out your healing idea was spot on." Catacomb said, giving her a thumbs up. Dante laughed from his hole, seemingly happy to be there.
"For a second I really thought it would be that easy, but where is the fun in that?" Dante said, pulling himself up, only to be knocked back in from an attack.
"What the hell? That was supposed to seal him!" Catacomb said, his gun pointed towards the hole.
"H-he's a dragon kin..." Twilight said, staring at the hole as well.
"Ya gotta be kidding me!"
"PERRY!" Fluttershy cried out, watching a man almost double his size throw Perry through the wall of her house. The man was nothing to laugh at, having what resembled muscles on top of his muscles, and the obvious capability to use them. He had a simple tank top and black pants, short brown hair, but his most defining feature was his eyes, almost devoid of all thoughts and intelligence. From his slightly crouched position, he stared at the hole, as if he forgot what he was doing here to begin with.
"Kill small man, bring woman unpained." The giant muttered, walking towards the hole in the wall. Perry quickly jumped through the hole, striking quickly and with as much force as possible. He connected in to the giant's stomach, but the blow didn't even seem to faze it. Perry's attack was met by the man’s massive arm striking him back through the wall making another hole.
Perry laid against the ground, trying to come to terms with getting used as a wrecking ball. He already tried a gravity spell, but all it seemed to do was make his massive punches hit harder. It was a miracle his mask was even still intact after that one. Perry jumped back up, not wanting to let Fluttershy get taken. He jumped through the hole, only to find himself making a third as he soared through the door to the house. "Well, this is going to be annoying..."
Reader kept sweeping his vision from side to side, staring at the two in front of him. He was nervous, easily bothered by his current situation. The women were identical twins, both of them dressed the same, holding themselves the same, and even believing they were the same person. Reader could easily read their thoughts, but the obvious identity crisis made it impossible to discern which one he was actually listening in on. They had on a soft looking black dress, similar to one you would wear to a funeral, with matching veils covering their faces. Pinkie was safely hiding in the bedroom, everyone else leaving due to the destruction of the side wall, the two having made there entrance as flashy as possible. They must have been skilled in magic, and Reader wasn't sure if he was actually going to last this time.
"I am here for the girl, hand her over to us, and I will kill you quickly. I promise you will feel no pain." They spoke in unison, easily being one of the creepiest things reader as ever witnessed. It has been said that twins share a special bond, but whatever they had going on was unnatural.
"Thou shall not interfere with the livelihood of this young lass." Reader said confidently. He tried to contact everyone else, but something was interfering with his long range telepathy.
"Are you having trouble talking to them?" The twins asked simultaneously. They grinned from behind the veil as they moved closer. "They are being taken care of as well. You should focus on me if you wish to leave alive."
"What in the world are you two?" Reader asked, taking up a defensive stance.
"I am simply my master's pet." They said, both moving in closer to Reader. He kept trying to read them, even as they rushed him. Reader heard the mental sign of one throwing a punch and the other a kick. His eyes widened as he panicked, unable to figure out which was which, and ending up taking them both square on. Staggering backwards, Reader wiped the blood from his face, feeling scared for the first time since the demon incident.
The orchard was silent, with the exception of the heavy breathing of Applejack and Shining Armor. The two hid behind a tree, looking around frantically. With almost an instinctive reflex, Shining managed to pull Applejack to the ground, narrowly avoiding a set of blades as they struck the tree behind them. Shining quickly ran, dragging Applejack with him, who struggled to keep up.
"You can't run forever..." A voice echoed throughout the trees, Shining ignoring it and continuing his sprint.
"What in tarnation is going on?!" Applejack said, staring behind her as they ran forward.
"Ambush. Whoever it is must have waited for us to return from the party." Shining responded. It didn't help running in the bulky armor he wore, but there wasn't any time to do anything about it. Shining maintained a strong look, but his prior injuries made it less than easy to maintain the pace he was dashing at.
"Just hand her over, and I will let you go..." The voice continued to echo, hiding the sound of the throwing blades slicing through the air, skillfully striking Shining in the shoulder, right in between the armor joints. He collapsed from the pain, feeling a burning sensation tingling from the wound. Eye's widening, Shining quickly uttered a spell, designed to neutralize poison in the blood stream. Applejack stood defiantly watching over Shining as he proceeded to isolate and dispel the poison. "You're a brave one..."
"Ya ain't supposed to kill me, so good luck getting through to him..." Applejack said, a little smile forming, half confidence and half bravado.
"Fair enough..." A small needle struck Applejack on the neck, her eyes almost instantly losing focus, and soon she was down, unmoving.
"YOU BASTARD!!!" Shining yelled out, finally getting up. "What did you do!?"
"Don't worry, she is simply sleeping. I think you should be worried more about yourself..." A whirl of blades quickly sailed at Shining, but in his moment of defiance, he surrounded himself and Applejack with a barrier, deflecting all the knives. "Impressive, but your noble light will be extinguished by my shadows soon enough..."
"As a friend of mine once said...go shove it!"
"OH MY GOSH!" Rainbow barely managed to avoid being rammed, quickly dodging to the side. The darkened sky made it difficult to see the hooded figure that wasn't Ark. The two clashing together a few feet below Rainbow. His black outfit made it hard to make out, black wings included.
"Just...give...up..." Ark said, pushing against the other person, both having knives drawn and dragging against each other’s surface. The sparks the two made had let Rainbow slightly see the assailant's face, a darkened complexion with jet black hair.
"You're nut's...if you think it will be that easy." The other man said, moving to the side and withdrawing his blade, only to follow up with a kick. Ark barely blocked, the force of his kick nearly shattering his forearm. Whoever this man was, he was good.
"Dante...will only discard you...but if you can't see it, then I will have to get rid of you myself!" Ark said, showing what seemed like the most emotion Rainbow has ever seen, as he pushed the other man off of him, and followed with a quick slash from his knife.
"You're stupid..." The other man responded, parrying the attack, with a follow up to Ark's jaw. This sent him into a dive, spiraling towards the ground. "Of course I am being used, I am simply a tool designed for him!"
Rainbow quickly dashed downwards as fast as she could barely catching up to Ark before he hit the ground. She pulled up with all her might, narrowly missing several trees and bushes before she managed to head upwards.
"Wake up, Ark! Don't wuss out on me now!" Rainbow said, shaking him. The other man was hot on her trail, however and getting closer than Rainbow was comfortable with.
"I...got this..." Ark said, his eyes opening quickly as he came back to his senses. He quickly jumped out of Rainbow's grip, the other man barely able to avoid his surprise attack. "Simple mistake, it won't happen again." Ark said, attempting to reassure Rainbow. In truth, he wasn't sure if it really was, or if his opponent was really that good.
"Wait...you're not going to fight me."
"Nope."
"Can't say I am complaining. Fighting the god of chaos was definitely something I wasn't looking forward to." Discord casually sat on a bench, sipping what looked like a cup of tea. Rarity was hiding behind him, giving him the most vicious death glare that has ever been witnessed.
"What do you mean you are not going to fight? You are supposed to protect me!" Rarity yelled out, beating on Discords back. The man standing across from them, a sturdy looking frame outlined by a business suit, made it hard to tell if he was here to make a deal or commit crimes. His short blond hair and nice smile would have made him attractive to her had he not already declared his intentions,
"Rarity, my dear. I agreed to watch you. Now I am going to watch this nice young gentleman kidnap you." Discord said, taking another sip from his tea cup.
"You have got to be kidding me!" Rarity said, shocked by her misfortune.
"I do apologize dear, but Dante is in need of the complete set. I ask you come along with me easily. It isn't my intention to harm you." He said, fixing up his tie.
"You are crazy to think that I would just go with you!" Rarity said, crossing her arms in front of her.
"Well, I can't argue my sanity too well. Having Dante as a permanent client has definitely done a number to that." He walked up to Discord and handed him a business card. "If you ever need an attorney, feel free to drop on in, and thank you for cooperating."
"I guess. I don't really care, but I doubt that he feels the same." Discord said, lazily pointing behind the lawyer. He turned cautiously, not wanting to fall for a stupid trick. A young man stood behind him, his eyes almost burning with a righteous fury.
"Get the hell away from Rarity!" He yelled, Rarity finally recognizing him. Spike stood there, an aura of determination that Rarity had never felt before. She watched him point over towards Discord now, smoke leaking from his mouth. "And you! You lazy good for nothing excuse for a life form."
"I deny nothing." Discord said casually, sipping his cup, the actual cup, now.
"Young man, these are adult matters, and I would strongly advise against interfering." The lawyer said.
"Spike, don't worry about me. Just don't do anything rash." Rarity said, concerned for his safety over hers. Discord chuckled and laid down, the bench deciding to walk away on its own, removing the barrier between the lawyer and Rarity. He gave a friendly wave to them and closed his eyes, snoring kicking in soon after.
"Now just come along and I can assure his safety...?" The lawyer turned around again, but Spike was nowhere to be seen. He looked down, just in time for a crouched Spike to land an uppercut to his jaw, knocking him several feet into the air.
"Don't you dare touch her...she...belongs to ME!" Spike roared out, emerald flames lighting up the area. The lawyer slowly got up and brushed himself off, grinning towards the young man.
"Well, I can't say I didn't warn you..." He said, as his eyes started to turn red, quickly becoming bloodshot. "But...you PISSED ME OFF!"
Chapter 27: Grand Finale Part One
A few weeks prior...
"Spike...are you serious?" Perry asked. Spike was standing outside his cottage's door, a look of foolhardy determination on his face. Perry on the other hand, was still heavily bandaged up and wearing his goofy looking pajamas.
"Perry, I know that it sounds weird, but I am serious. The stories that I heard, even if they are only Rainbow's half exaggerations, say that you're an amazing fighter. Please, teach me what you know. It must be like some super-secret Death Kwan Do or something. I promise that I will keep it secret, so please!!!" Spike asked enthusiastically. Perry looked at the boy and sighed, scratching the back of his head nervously.
"Well, I am more or less self-taught, so it's nothing like that... but I don't know. Why do you want to learn to fight to begin with?" Perry asked, not exactly sure how to handle the situation to begin with.
"Well..." Spike started, but was interrupted by Perry, who raised up his hand to silence him.
"Think about your answer, and be honest with me. I am considering it, but I do want the truth."
"Really!" Spike jumped happily, almost missing the part about thinking. When it hit him, he stopped celebrating, and went quiet. He wanted to be able to protect Rarity, like Perry could for everyone else. He would have blurted it out had it not been for Perry's comment. He had to give it some thought. Why did he want to? He constantly stood on the sidelines, not really able to do anything, or never being considered because he was younger than everyone else.
"Well?" Perry asked, crossing his arms across his chest.
"I want to say, to protect my friends..." Spike said, looking up at Perry. He stayed silent, not uttering a sound or making a movement. "...but that would just be my fantasy, really. I always pictured it as a knight in shining armor...kinda like Shining Armor to be specific. But when I see what fighting does, it really makes me nervous. I mean, pardon my language, but you look like crap." Spike chuckled, though Perry's silence quieted that quickly. "You're constantly in a dangerous situation when you fight, but because you are strong, you don't have to be afraid and can protect yourself and others. If I were ever in that situation, I would probably freeze up, and regret it completely if someone I cared about got hurt. I want to be strong, so I won't live with regret if the time comes for me to fight."
Spike stared silently, his final words and demeanor full of the resolve Perry was hoping he would see. He didn't want to make the mistake of teaching someone who just wanted to be impressive, knowing full well what power could do to a person. "Are you free this afternoon?" Perry asked, a hint of mirth in his voice. Spike smiled widely, nodding his head.
"Really?!" Perry nodded, causing Spike to continue his celebration. He was smart as hell, but in the end he was still young and reckless, something that Perry couldn't help but admire.
"You're injured!" Spike said, staring in disbelief. Perry had taken Spike out to Fluttershy's cottage, the landscape recently fixed up from the confrontation with Sombra. He was standing across from Spike, fully dressed, looking over at Spike, and his mask hiding his amused expression.
"Spike, I appreciate your concern, but I am neither stupid nor incompetent. I know my limits and your strengths. We have known each other for some time now. Attack me, please. I can't teach you if you're not willing to listen." Spike stood there, nodding slowly. He wasn't being courteous, but in reality he knew that Perry would still be able to drop him without trying. It was more him trying to get out of doing so.
"Well, here I come..." Spike said nervously, moving in close to attack Perry. He charged at him, pulling back his fist for a punch. As he got close, Perry moved to the side, avoiding the punch, but not before clotheslining the poor Spike, causing him to hit the ground hard. Perry stood over Spike looking down at him. "Oww..." Spike groaned, rubbing his head and trying to keep the tears from shooting out.
"I take it that it hurt." Perry said, nodding his head. Spike's moans of pain said it all, causing Perry to chuckle. "Tough men can take the pain."
"I don't think I like pain..." Spike said, slowly coming back to terms with his surroundings.
"Then you're already better than half the people I have ever met. Tough people can take the pain, but smart people learn to avoid it altogether. If you don't get hit, you won't be in pain. Simple?" Perry said, giggling slightly as he held out his hand for Spike.
"Thanks..." Spike said, grabbing his hand and pulling himself up.
"I don't expect you to turn into another me...for heaven’s sake don't turn into another me. I want you to find yourself in how you fight. I am simply going to lay out the foundation, it's your job to do the hard work."
Back to the present time...
Discord chuckled amusedly, watching the big bad man get worked up from a teenage boy. Spike stood there, the fires of resolve burning in his eyes. His opponent, the angry looking lawyer rubbing his jaw, almost growled at Spike. He wasn't thrilled by taking a hit, especially by a young kid. Spike had not spent as much time as he would have liked with Perry, but the time he did spend, he had learned quite a bit. "You think you can scare me with that? The person who taught me is stark raving mad, you're going to have to try harder." Spike said, confidently. Rarity stared, completely awestruck from what she had witnessed. She looked down at the relaxed Discord, who seemed utterly thrilled with everything going on.
"You should learn your place kid." Spike's opponent said, glaring at him. "But I admire your spirit. Name's Jury Duty..."
"Well, JD, I am going to tell you again, leave Rarity alone." Spike said, his eyes never leaving his opponent. He wasn't going to make the mistake of underestimating again, especially after the mugger incident. To be fair, he did think it was Catacomb, but Perry still scolded him for making excuses.
"I can't comply...if you knew my boss, then you wouldn't ask." Jury said, walking towards Spike, his reddened eyes and dark demeanor imposing. Rarity was stunned that Spike showed no wavering emotions, staring at the cold man without a hint of fear showing.
Then it started, with a bloodcurdling yell, Jury ran at Spike, the desire to kill radiating from his aura. Rarity watched in horror, barely watching. His fist rose and went directly at Spike, ready to strike him down in a single blow. In the instant before contact, Spike moved himself to the side of his attacker, planting his body firmly and holding out his arm. It was the very first thing he was shown, knowing from experience, by the feel of having it used against him, how to do it himself. It was amateurish, but the unsuspecting Jury was caught by it none the less, falling painfully to the ground. Though the first hit could be considered a fluke, it was undeniable this time around, that Spike wasn't just getting lucky. Rarity, who was but a second ago, scared for her young friend, now had the look of confusion and surprise on her face that made Discord's smile all the widen.
He could have intervened, put this simple man into jail with a simple snap of his finger, but where was the fun in that. There was no chaos, no disorder to behold, and frankly that would be boring. But having observed, if just for the fun of it, how hard Spike worked, and knowing that he would have shown up, Discord could sit idly and enjoy the show, perhaps with a bucket of popcorn. He decided against it, not wanting to look like too much of a jerk.
Jury, the one who attacked, was the most surprised of all. He had been given warning about all of the T.E.S.T. members, as well as a few of the Elements that might have given him trouble, but he wasn't informed about the younger brother of Twilight Sparkle being this dangerous. If he had been going any faster, there was a chance that counter would have knocked his head clean off.
Spike didn't hesitate any longer. He rose his foot, then attempted to slam it into Jury's chest. He managed to roll out of the way in time just enough to watch the ground crack slightly from the impact. Pushing himself up, Jury got back into a standing position, trying to calm down his boiling blood. His mindset was slowly shifting as he struggled to control his inner rage as to not do anything stupid.
"You...you're not stupid. You're not weak...either." Jury said, his breathing erratic. "This is going to end...badly for you, kid. Just...give up...while I’m still in a good mood..."
"If it does, so be it. But even then, neither of us are walking away. My name is Spike. My sister is Twilight Sparkle, the Element of Magic, destined for greatness since birth, and the reason for me being here. My brother is Shining Armor, a man whose desire to protect was so strong, he could create a barrier to protect an entire city, and still fight with all his might. Today, I will create a name for myself, one that all of my family and friends will be proud of." Jury was less than pleased, not only by his self-righteous speech, but by the look in his eyes screaming at him to just try and prove him wrong. Jury was at his limit, and could take it no longer. He finally snapped, shutting down his brilliant mind, and turning it into raw, animalistic power. His body twitched and convulsed as his muscles received a sudden and powerful jolt of energy.
"ARHGGGG!!!!" Jury cried out, charging Spike viciously. His attacks could be seen as primal at the very best, throwing bone crushing punch after punch. Spike was caught off guard from the sudden shift in personality, barely dodging the first few and resorting to blocking the last. Even with both forearms shielding him from the hit, the impact still sent him backwards, barely maintaining the balance to avoid falling. If it wasn't for that, the next swing would have most likely taken Spike out. Jury moved in quickly to close the gap, Spike responding with a quick kick to his stomach. The kick connected, knocking some of the breath out of him, but Jury managed to also take hold of Spike's foot. Instead of the usual shock, Spike smirked, using his other leg, bent from the initial kick, to spring off the ground and send his other foot at his attackers’ head, the heel having a clear path to the target.
Jury didn't expect the near sudden response to his catch, taking Spike's heel right into the side of the head. He managed, despite getting struck, to maintain his grip, something Spike didn't expect, and dragged him to the ground with him. They both collided with the ground, and both successfully rolled away, getting back up to their feet. Jury was still disoriented from that strike, as Spike thought that he might have twisted his ankle with that last stunt. It would have to wait, as there was still the matter of taking down this pile of trash.
Rarity, from her safe spot, was still amazed at the change from that cute boy that is always giving her a hand, to this fearless warrior fighting for her safety. The two went at it again, Jury throwing punch after punch, and Spike weaving around avoiding each one. "Impressive, isn't it." Discord said from his relaxed position, instantly catching Rarity's attention. "Would you believe that he has only received three lessons?"
Rarity watched the continuing fight, the continuing flurry of kicks and punches being blocked or dodged by both sides. "I never seen him like this. It's...I..."
"Unreal? Sweetie, that's my day job. No, it is so cliché that it almost makes me gag, but at the same time I can't help but be impressed." Discord said, not really showing more emotion that necessary. "So many people are always saying that they would die for the one's they love, but rarely do you see someone like this. Look into his eye's Rarity." Rarity did so, only verifying the growing fire within them. "He has potential. He knows that he will only die if he loses, so he can fight without any fear."
"But...why is he going so far?" Rarity responded quickly, shuddering as both Jury and Spike nailed each other in the face, knocking each other back. "Why couldn't you be out there instead?"
"Because this is much more amusing to me. And to answer your first question, he may be a boy, but he is still part dragon. Have you ever seen what happens when they become greedy?" Rarity nodded slowly, thinking back to Spike's thirteenth birthday, and how he changed into something else entirely, almost destroying the town, had he not remembered who he was. "He has definitely grown since then, wouldn't you say dear? I highly doubt Spike would even consider someone else take something he believes is his."
Rarity would have had to be blind to not notice Spike's feelings for her, but if what Discord says is truth, which she wasn't prepared to go out on a limb to believe it was, then he really saw her as more than just a young crush. Between everything going on, she wasn't sure what to think or how to respond. She decided that her best bet was to just sit back and wait for the brawl to conclude, as much as it bothered her to watch.
The match didn't stop for their conversation, as both fighters continued their battle, charging at each other with explosive force. They continued to throw devastating punch after punch, barely hitting as each was blocked or dodged. Spike wasn't about to give up, but if this continued like this he wasn't going to last.
"So how much do you know about my kind?" Spike asked, finishing off the canteen of water he had with him.
"Well, I have met a few dragonkin's before, though none were as bright as you. They are a nomadic people, who wander mountainous wastelands both hot and snowy. One thing I have learned though, is that they are fearless fighters, fierce and violent. In one of my tasks, I was charged with taking out a group of rogue bandits who made their way into a few settlements, doing all sorts of damage." Spike sighed, and nodded in understanding. Perry noticed this and decided to stop with the story.
"No, don't worry. It isn't like I haven't met them before. I know what they can be like. I tried to befriend them, and in return all they would do is try to see which one was the stronger or better. I am happy that I am not like them at all, but if it was different, would I have been?" Spike asked, looking at Perry.
"Probably, and you would most likely enjoy it." Perry said bluntly, never really the kind to sugar coat things. "Confrontation is in your blood, strength and ferocity are your greatest assets. But you also have worked on something stronger than any of them could have, something that even I recognize myself as a power which is rare in bloodthirsty monsters." Spike cringed at the word, clearly insulted. He looked at Perry, and even if he couldn't see his face, it was obvious that Perry wanted him to hear it all. "We have the ability to tell right from wrong. There is nothing wrong with going along with the flow of battle the way you were meant to. Fight like the monster you are, as I do. Because at the end of the day, we can stop being monsters and be good, decent people, and the real monsters won’t hurt the one's we care for."
To say Spike wasn't moved was an understatement. Spike knew for a fact that he had a raging beast inside of him, just waiting to be released. He knew that he had power, and instead of telling him to control himself like others have told him, Perry was saying that it was okay for him to let it out. Let it out, but in the right kind of way. "Thank you...I think I needed that."
"Don't worry about it, Spike. You're like a brother to me, flaws and everything. Before we leave though, I have something I would like to teach you. I probably shouldn't, but when have I ever been the kind to follow rules?" Perry said, giggling in a slightly creepy way.
Spike stared nervously. "Umm...against my better judgment...what is it?"
Spike decided to start letting lose. With a tremendous burst throughout himself, he grabbed both of Jury's arms. Jury winced at the sudden action, finding him unable to even budge at this point. Spike grinned as he smashed his head into his, blood spurting out of Jury's nose. He wasn't stopping here, though. Perry had taught him the truth about battle, and how letting up for even a second because you thought you had won, got you killed. Using his own strength and Jury's current disorientation, he dropped his weight, using his grip on Jury to pick him off the ground and slam him back into it with as much force as possible. The ground cracked as he struck it violently. Spike didn't wait, mounting himself onto Jury's chest, ready to strike him, no desire to let him get away with what he had done. He could see the fear in his opponent's eyes, and it only made his urges to finish him stronger. With all the force he could muster, he threw his punch.
Rarity watched the scene unfold, almost horrified. Spike threw his punch, causing the surrounding ground to crack up, as rocks scattered everywhere. Looking closer, Spike's fist was imbedded in the rock next to his opponent's head, bleeding from striking solid rock to begin with. "Discord...I am done with this filth, could you please get rid of him?" Spike said, glaring down at Jury with the eyes of a monster. The only other set of eyes he could compare that to was Dante's. The fear was overwhelming, and between the injuries and the terror, he couldn't remain conscious any longer and finally slipped into a not so peaceful slumber. He got off of him walking slowly towards Discord and Rarity, giving them a soft smile. He turned his gaze at Discord, giving him a thumbs up. Discord responded in same, already understanding where Spike was coming from. It wasn't a second after that Spike collapsed onto the ground as well, almost instantly losing consciousness.
"SPIKE!" Rarity yelled out rushing over to his side, trying to shake him away. Discord rolled his eye's snapping his finger, Jury vanishing into whatever place Discord wanted him to. He wasn't really aiming, but he figured he had to be somewhere in the nebula. He walked over to Rarity, towering over both her and Spike as she tried to wake him up.
"Rarity, he's fine." Discord said, slightly annoyed.
"But...he won't wake up!" Rarity said, nervously crying.
"That doesn't surprise me. He used an ability that his kind naturally possess. I believe you magic users’ call it Augment." Rarity knew of it only because it was forbidden. She eyed Discord curiously, unsure of what he meant. "Ahh you mortals and your ignorance. Dragons were the original creators of that ability, with you magic users simply trying to replicate it, and poorly might I add. He exhausted himself, but he will be fine, just give him some rest, and maybe..." He moved in close to her, whispering into her ear. Rarity's face turned bright red, responding to him by quickly slapping him across the face.
"I AM A LADY!" Rarity yelled out. Discord chuckled, rubbing his face. They stood in silence for a minute, both of them coming to notice the sounds of battle from all across Ponyville. "Do you think everyone is alright?"
"Dear Rarity, the fact that you doubt them would make them all sad...except for the moody one, he would probably just ignore you for a while." Discord smiled, giving her some reassurance, but with her friends in trouble, she would not be able to rest until she knew they were safe. She wanted to go, but she had to help Spike, and after that, she wasn't comfortable with Discord leaving as well. She would just have to leave the rest up to those knights, because for now, she had her own to care for.
Chapter 28: Grand Finale Part Two
The normally peaceful sky above Ponyville had suddenly become loud with the clanging of metal on metal. The wind seemed to avoid the area, as if to avoid being sliced itself as blurs repeatedly struck at one another in a typhoon of rage and fury. There were a few spectators to the scene, but they all hid a great distance from the actual clash, fearful that they would get dragged into the hurricane. Even Rainbow, who had been managing to back away slightly, had a hard time keeping up with the fight.
The Wonderbolts, as awesome and amazing as they were, they were nothing but nearly excellent fliers to her at this point. This was what could be considered the pinnacle of flying to her. The control, the speed, dexterity, grace, and straight out ferocity. It had none of those fancy maneuvers, no little tricks, it was nothing like she has ever witnessed. It would have been stunning, how the lack of such moves could make flight so much more fantastic, had the fight not been about her. She wasn't weak, not by a long shot. But when compared to these two, Ark and the dark clothed man, she would get torn apart by the gales they were generating. She hated feeling useless and helpless, but for now all she could do was watch.
As fast as this seemed to the ones watching it, Ark and his foe might have well been fighting in slow motion. Obviously cut from different cloth, they were processing near inhuman amounts of information all within milliseconds. The currents in the air, the currents in which they were creating themselves. The slight turns, the quick responses and even the gust of their opponents as they went past them. Ark watched carefully, reading the mild twitches of his opponents’ wings, giving him the sign to move out of the way. The other one, reading his opponents movements as he preemptively went to avoid him, also did the minor adjustment to strike his opponent. To them, it was a complicated struggle to get ground, to control the field of advantage while staying adrift in the eye of the storm. To everyone else, it was another clash as the two blurs struck at each other, neither with any give or take.
They backed away, both catching their breaths, staring each other intensity. They both knew that the moment either of them looked away, the opposite would go in for the kill, so there they both hovered, wings beating to keep each other leveled. "You...prototype..." The other man said, grinning. "I can see why Dante sent me after you specifically."
"You talk too much..." Ark responded, little caring in his voice. He kept himself at the ready.
"As cool and collected as ever, I see. Hey! Girlie!" The dark robed person yelled, though not losing eye contact for a second. Rainbow knew it was her being spoken two, but easily had reserves about conversing with the lunatic that wasn't staying with her. "Don't play stupid, I know you can hear me!"
"For a reaper, you talk way too much..." Ark said, his eyes narrowing more each time this other man spoke.
"As if you're one to talk. Bailing out, stealing our secrets...and giving them to the princess in some sort of sudden guilt trip. You’re lucky our boss is reasonable, but not that much. Does your sister know she is under constant surveillance, making sure that when she travels at night, she doesn't get abducted...?” Ark, calm as he is, started shaking at the mention of his sibling. "Really, it would be easy. The amount of protection is so lacking...I can easily take out the guards...sneak up behind her, and gently...oh so gently carve away her soft fle..."
"I WILL SLAUGHTER YOU!" Ark cried out, immediately on the reaper. Rainbow gasped, watching Ark turn into a murderous bullet, flying straight into him. The sound of metal on metal once again echoed throughout the air, the force of Ark's attack actually pushing Rainbow back several inches. His rage sent shivers through Rainbow's spine, and most likely those watching. The sturdy dam which held back most of his emotions, finally gave way to the threat against his family, sending Ark into a violent frenzy. He swung repeatedly, each attack meant to kill. This foe, though looking slightly distressed from the pressure of the attacks, and having to block them to live, smiled.
"Anarchy of the Wrath." He commented, smiling. "Now it is finally getting interesting! Show me that ferocity that made you a legend!" Ark, needless to say, intended to do exactly that. With a fierce kick that caught him out of nowhere, Ark sent the reaper flying through the air, taking only a few seconds to stabilize and return into position, grinning. "Anarchy, it's funny really. You were never one to be tied down by any group, even those that made you who you are today." Ark wasn't listening at this point, he made his charge, screaming loudly as he barreled towards his opponent. He made the attempted at his foes life, thrusting his dagger straight at the reaper's chest. It never connected though, unlike the solid straight thrown that smashed him in the face. Ark wasn't able to comprehend what was happening, only the bright lights slowly turning off.
"ARK!" Rainbow yelled out, calling out to the unconscious man as he started to plummet. She quickly made a dash for him, but was stopped this time by the other man himself.
"Let him fall, he was useless anyways...could have become so much stronger..." He said regretfully, almost looking sad if his smile wasn't so twisted.
"Who the hell are you?!" Rainbow asked, backing away, nervous as she lost sight of Ark.
"A hired killer. To be fair, when we learned the target, we offered to do it for free as long as I got to take him out. I am Havoc of the Envy." Havoc bowed courteously. Rainbow wasn't going to sit here and let this man ruin her life, nor was she going to continue to sit around and do nothing. With a surprising kick, she struck Havoc right in the face, causing him to reel back, clutching his nose. He glared at her, more than infuriated, but managed to take a deep breath and keep his calm. This calm came at a price, as Rainbow wasn't going to wait for him to recover. Another swift kick to the stomach sent him back. "What the hell is your problem?!"
"You obviously aren't the brains...do you really think I would let myself get kidnapped?!" Rainbow yelled, donning a fighting stance. "You can't kill me, but I am definitely willing to kick the crap out of you."
"Well this is a pleasant surprise. Alright..." Havoc put his knife into it’s sheathe and donned a stance of his own. Rainbow had to trust in Ark returning. She didn't think she would win against someone like this, but if he was to return she had to buy some time for him to recover. Remembering the feeling of fighting Perry, she knew better than to attack recklessly, so she stood her ground and waited for him to make the first move.
He attacked, a quick burst of speed from his wings sent him flying at her, aiming for her stomach. Using her wing strength, she pushed the punch out of the way along with pushing her to his side, countering with a punch of her own. He wasn't caught off guard that easily though, and managed to move his head out of the way of the attack. She wanted to back off at this point, but this was an advantageous spot. She continued to attack, throwing punch after punch and kick after kick, forcing Havoc on the defensive. He was admittedly shocked. Sure her attacks weren't as strong, but she was really fast. He had to put all of his energy into blocking at this point and wait for her to tire out. If a single hit landed, she might start landing the rest as well.
So many regrets...so much that he would have changed if things were different. There would have easily been another way. A better way to support his family through hard times. It was innocent enough. A group looking for winged humans and a large sum of cash to be experimented on. His sick mother, his sister...they could both be happy, and all he had to do was become a guinea pig for some company. He was still young, so how would he have known better. Why would he have known that drug had a ninety nine percent chance of killing him, and how would anyone have known that he would survive. They were shocked to say the least. Magic didn't work, alternate potions to aid in the survival only seemed to kill the patient faster, but the desire for this boy to not die, because he wanted to help his family, pulled him through the agonizing pain as his body chemistry was altered, his muscles surging with energy, and his mind forever altered. He should have died that day, no one the wiser, but he survived, the first living prototype for the reaper project.
Over the months afterwards, he became stronger and faster, though he had a hard time controlling his violent tendencies. He never liked losing control, but it was hard to deny how good it felt, to let every worry go. He could have left anytime, they initially said, though the income he received for staying not only saved his mother, but allowed his family to live a good life. The only catch was that he was to never see them again. The rumor spread, and his family was under the impression that the bits they received monthly at the time were a life insurance fund, and that he was dead. It was a good plan for the group that got to keep him. His blood samples were used in the making of a more complete enhancement formula, raising the success of survival significantly, allowing them to use trained fighters instead of cash starved suckers. The reaper project became a success, the company selling him off for missions. He did what was asked, and his family continued to live blissfully unaware of his current existence.
Until he finally snapped. All it takes is that one moment, where you're about to do something you know is wrong, and you're enjoying it. The target was a young child, an effort to make a statement to the parents. Even worse, he almost did the job. Standing over that bed, his blade in his hand, inches away from the neck of the peacefully sleeping child. Something stopped him, that clawing conscience that had been buried away beneath poor choices, drugs, and darkness, finally made it back into the light. Anarchy couldn't do it. He had let the simplicity of his life get to him, almost turning him into the nighttime monsters in the stories that his mother used to read to him. They boy started to stir, opening his eyes, and getting out of bed to close is opened window, shivering from the night breeze, and none the wiser.
He needed to do the right thing. Flying like a madman straight into the Castle at Canterlot. The night guard surrounded him as he quickly came to a halt in front of Princess Luna, who handled the sudden entrance quite well considering he was armed and definitely dangerous. She gave him the permission to speak, though every guard had a spear at his throat regardless. He told her the entire story, about his family, the money, the research, and the company in general. She calmly took everything in strides, and had him escorted to the dungeons, not wanting to exhume him from his crimes. All he wanted in return was to make sure that his family would be kept safe, knowing full well that his actions today would most likely mean retaliation. Luna smiled, nodding, giving him her promise.
It wasn't long, a few days at the most, sitting idly in the dungeon. It gave him time to recompose himself, to come to terms with who he was now. He knew he didn't want to be like that anymore. He wanted to repent for his actions. His thinking made him unaware of the two standing outside the cell. He finally snapped back into reality when he noticed the two talking amongst themselves. One being Princess Celestia herself, and the other an odd blue robed figure. It was then that Anarchy became Ark, the silent protector of Equestria.
He was barely a member when he was called out on a mission, to his hometown. He didn't want to go, the chance of being noticed bothered him. He wanted to say no, but he knew that for every life he has taken, he was to protect another, until he could finally let go.
He couldn't let go...not yet. He had barely started down the proper path. His eye's quickly shot open, darting around nervously as his wings started to flutter quickly, though something was clearly blocking them. It was then he realized that he was no longer falling, but hovering. He nervously turned his head, eyes widening as he discovered the reason for his safety.
"Are you ok, mister?" The soft yet bubbly voice asked. Ark was unable to speak, though he had a near infinite amount of things to say. "I am glad I didn't goof, this time." Ark simply nodded and broke off the grip, taking flight himself.
"T...Thanks..." Ark said, with everything he wanted to say, all the words he had repressed, he wasn't actually ready for this.
"We have been watching you." She pointed to all the spectators around the area. Though Ark had a hard time seeing them, he could tell that many were watching the fight. He snapped back to attention, remembering Havoc. "Rainbow is holding him off. You gotta save her, I can tell that man is a bad person!"
"I will, I promise." Ark said. He started towards the fight, taking only a second to glance back, before moving forward. "I promise, Ditzy." He said quietly, giving a slight wave to the blond haired woman who had saved him, possibly in more ways than one just now.
Ditzy hovered where she was, a small tear falling from her face. She didn't know why she was crying, but for some reason, helping that man brought back memories she had nearly forgotten. Even so, she smiled, wishing him all the luck she could never seem to grasp.
"Damnit, woman!" Havoc had been on the defensive for minutes now, waiting for Rainbow to slow down even for a bit. She looked tired, but her pace never seemed to slow. "Freakin bitch!" Havoc was agitated, almost looking forward to that solid opening.
Rainbow, on the other hand, knew her actions were for show. She was on the verge of passing out, knowing that the moment she was done it was over. Her hope had stared to vanish, and she was finally at her last straw, both her arms and legs felt like they were in an inferno. She slipped, finally creating the opening that Havoc was desperately waiting for. He made his attack, sending his fist straight for her head. She watched in slow motion as her time was over, and she could only hope she did well enough. Her question had been answered, as the punch never struck her. Havoc looked around, puzzled. He didn't hit anything. She was gone.
"You...idiot...you could have gotten him..." Rainbow said, panting as Ark set her down on a surrounding cloud.
"I know..." Ark said, looking down at the exhausted Rainbow. "Promises come first though." It was just a second but it left her in a state of shock, watching Ark fly away afterwards. Her look was an odd twist of confusion mixed in with a hint of happiness.
"Did he...smile?" she said to herself as Ark flew off towards Havoc.
"I gotta say, that was impressive, even for you. The dramatic timing was great as well." Havoc said, staring down Ark. He knew that Ark would come back after he was done, so why waste more energy. Besides, that scuff with Rainbow really did wear him down. Blocking all of those attacks for that long, he was sure he was pretty bruised up by now. Not to say Ark was any better for the wear. He had been knocked out a few times, so trying to not act disoriented was a task. "What not going to talk to me anymore." Ark stayed silent. Havoc was skilled at getting into people's heads, and he was pretty much falling for his game the entire time. "Fine, I'll go talk to that sister of yours." Ark remained silent, staring Havoc down, completely unflinching. "Too good fo..." Ark's strike was fast and precise. Had Havoc not moved, the knife in his shoulder would most likely be in his heart. Ark quickly pulled out, spinning the knife into an inverted position, and proceeded to strike at Havoc furiously, attempting to slice him into pieces. Havoc barely had time to react. Pulling out his blade, he blocked each strike, the rapid contact of metal on metal crying out into the night sky.
"Maelstrom." Ark's wings started to flutter, though he managed to maintain the same pace with his blade. He stared to circle around his opponent, getting faster and faster. Havoc realized it, but it was too late. The speed Ark was maintaining made it impossible to escape. His room for movement was becoming more limited and Ark was only going to get faster. It was a terrifying feeling, something that Havoc could help but lavish himself him. He had never been this terrified in his life, and he loved it. He was going to die one of the most glorious deaths imaginable. To be caught in a storms wrath, whisked away by the deadly slicing winds. He started to laugh loudly, getting louder and louder until it was instantly silenced.
The outside of the whirl starting to form looked like a blur to those who watched. They couldn't see what was going on inside, only assuming that it wasn't good. They started to hear laughter from the inside, resonating in a terrifying way through their minds. Everyone watching jumped back in surprise when the laughter suddenly stopped and the whirl suddenly turned dark red, yet still in full swing. The red cyclone continued for a full minute, before it let up, the contents finally spilling out, falling to the ground in a crimson cascade. The one still hovering there, was covered in the same contents as what has fallen to the ground. Ark looked over towards Rainbow's cloud and slowly made his way over, taking the time to wipe his knife clean and sheathing it beforehand.
Rainbow shuddered in terror as a red figure landed on the cloud, slightly staining it. She knew who it was, but it was still a not a pleasant sight to behold. "You...you're well..."
"Since you got mad the last time, I'll ask. Can I use your shower?" Ark said, little concern for being covered in blood.
"Sure, but I swear if you better make sure you don't stain anything! I suck at cleaning as is!" Rainbow said, trying to calm herself down with a bit of humor.
"Sure..." Ark said quietly, nodding. "If you're still tired I can help you get back..."
"NO! No no I can handle it!" Rainbow yelled, smiling awkwardly.
"Are you sure?" Ark asked. Rainbow, being tired as she was, didn't feel like getting covered in blood as well. It was bad enough staring at him, almost like the first time they met. Ark looked at her, before looking at himself. "...oh..." Rainbow nodded, chuckling nervously.
"Well...I honestly can't say I expected anything less from ya, so don't worry about it. At least I'm not like the others." Rainbow said, thankful for her lack of squeamishness. She started to laugh, only imagining everyone else's reaction to seeing this. "Also, I think you drew in a crowd, so we should probably split."
Ark looked around at everyone staring at him, most in fright, but some actually cheering him on. "That is a good idea."
Chapter 29: Grand Finale Part Three
"You know, that shield can't hold forever..." The whisper echoed across the trees, giving the stoic Shining Armor no indication as to where the unknown enemy laid in wait.
"I can hold larger ones for days on end!" Shining bolstered, maintaining a strong face.
"I know that. It was your barrier that held off in impending changeling invasion for quite some time." Shining would have been flattered slightly, had he not attacked them using such cheap tactics. "That was while you were in good health. You recently had your ass handed to you today." His snickering was easy to hear, but it was the impact that held. Was the enemy that prepared that they would wait until there was weakness within the group? Even worse, his statement wasn't without merit. He wasn't sure how long he could hold up an actual barrier against an opponent of this caliber. "I would estimate...thirty minutes tops before I could tear through it like paper." He sounded smug, completely sure of himself. Even though, Shining had time to form a plan, including checking to see if Applejack was alright.
Kneeling down next to her, he removed the needle from her neck, using a quick healing spell to seal the wound so she wouldn't bleed out. Checking her pulse, it was slightly slower, but not dangerously low. "What did you do to her?" Shining asked, getting up from his position.
"Pressure points, it should keep her out for some time. My sources say she is a handful, so knocking her out just seemed easier." He responded, no real interest in the topic.
"So...what's in it for you?" Shining asked flatly, partly curious about his foe.
"Money. Nothing personal against you, really. Diavolo Di Stallone wanted someone with my skill set, they paid the contract price, poof, and here I am waiting for your energy to deplete. Oh, and if you think you're going to find me by getting me to talk out my location, you'll find your efforts in vain. “Shining expected as much, not surprised that he would prevent himself from being pinpointed.
"Can't blame me for trying, really. So what do I call you, because that asshole trying to kill me and kidnap my sister's friend is a bit of a mouthful?" Both chuckled at this bit.
"You can call me Shadow...and no that isn't my real name. Only an idiotic chump goes and tells someone his actual name."
"Classic..." Shining said with a slight sigh. "I'm guessing I need no introduction, with you being so well informed. But courtesy states otherwise. Shining Armor, Knight Captain of the royal Equestrian kingdom, and Prince of the Crystal Empire." Shining spoke with pride.
"I don't think there is any more words that need to be said. I am just waiting the release of your shield now." Shadow said, a hint of condescending in his tone.
"I am not stupid, Shadow. The moment the shield drops, all you have to do his snatch her out from under me and leave." Shadow laughed loudly, enjoying his opponent more and more.
"It would have been ashamed if you really were that easy to fool. What gave it away?" Shadow asked, maintaining his echoed stance hidden within the orchard.
"You're a coward. You refuse to face me head on, won't give up your real name, and all under the guise of a tactical advantage. Why wouldn't you use another sneaky trick to grab her while I was distracted?" Shining spoke confidently, assured that his analysis was spot on.
"There is a difference between being a coward and being smart. I won't go out of my way and say I can take you on, because I don't even need to if I don't have to. The other psychos I'm partnered with, well that’s a different story." Shadow responded.
"What are you talking about?!" Shining yelled out, losing his cool for the moment.
"Do you really think I am the only one working right now?" Shadow said, a hint of arrogance in his voice. "A synchronized attack, while you are all separated. Why do you think I care little for waiting right now...sure the shield will hold, but how much damage will pass in the next twenty minutes..." He could tell from his tone that this was no bluff, and it made his current position all the more unbearable. He needed to protect Applejack from harm, but that meant putting everyone else at risk. He had confidence in their abilities, but protecting someone while letting lose has never been their specialties. Shining needed to make the decision. Protect Applejack, or try and finish the fight.
"So, I am supposed to get upset, let the guard down, and make it easy for you..." Shining said, a slight smirk on his face.
"Well, that would be preferred, though any way you could make my life easier I would agree to." Shadow responded. Shining could easily tell he was not only hoping for it, but anticipating said action.
"Sorry, but both options suck, really. Not to mention I am sore, drained, and tired, and can't wait to get to bed." There was a bright flash, causing the on looking Shadow to have to cover his eyes for a moment. When his gaze returned he couldn't help it but smile. That Shining Armor was certainly crafty. The shield reduced in size, covering only Applejack now. Shining stood outside the barrier with his blade drawn. The time for waiting was over, and even though Shining was still hurt, his desire to win burned ever the brighter.
They both remained still, tense, waiting. Shining was watching for his opponents’ location, while Shadow the perfect moment to strike. His throwing blades in hand, Shadow made the first attack, taking careful aim, the blind spot behind Shining Armor. The knives, released, flew their course, going right for the armor joint in between the hips and back. Almost connecting. The attack was blocked by Shining's sword. He quickly turned around, glaring right at Shadow's location. Shadow flinched slightly, though remained unmoving.
"Simple luck, I guarantee it won't happen again." True to his word, another set of knives made their way towards the back of Shining's neck. Again, as contact was about to be made, he shifted his body towards the side, narrowly avoiding the attack, frustrating his opponent. More and more blades sailed through the air, coming from all sides. Shining moved rather gracefully for someone wearing near full plate, his sword blocking some, while dodging others. "...I see you're more than just a good soldier, huh..." Shadow stated.
"Nope, your aim is just terrible." Shining said, bluntly, a grin on his face. "You're not going to hit me...so give it up unless you feel like fighting for real." Shadow, starting to lose his cool, decided to switch tactics. The same kind of needle he used on Applejack sailed through the air silently and quickly, a swifter alternative to his blades. His aim, directed towards his opponents’ pressure points, struck an armored glove covering his neck, bouncing off harmlessly.
"How..." Shadow's voice echoed, pure frustration imbedded into his tone. Shining remained quiet, simply picking up one of the knives thrown at him and muttering quietly.
"Object lost, forgotten and discarded. Simply searching for thy home, guided from the hand of the finder to the hand of the owner, show me, so your rightful place you may return to." Shining finished the incantation, sweating slightly from magic exhaustion. His opponent recognized it immediately, continuing his assault in full force now, still unable to strike Shining Armor even once. "Track!" His eyes glowed, and the blade glowed a blue aura, the same as a figure quickly jumping from tree to tree. He couldn't hide anymore at this point, and he knew it.
"You're good..." He finally stopped moving, and jumped out into the open. "A tracking spell to combat a stealthy opponent. Truly you are worth the title of knight captain." Shining couldn't tell what he looked like through the veil of the tracking spell, only aura he gave off. "How did you dodge all of them? It would have been easier to use your barrier."
"I did, actually...I believe you broke at least forty of them..." Shining said, smiling the cocky smile that one picks up from spending time with misfits. "Paper thin and invisible...nearly drained me, but worth it."
"Identifying the attack using the point of collapse. Clever, actually." Shining nodded, reducing the tracking effect to one eye to get a good look at his opponent. Shadow looked as he had said, covered head to two in black cloth, the only visible skin was the eye slit between his two yellow eyes. Even after everything, it looked as if Shadow was still armed to the teeth. A sword at his side, several knives and needles in his belt, and that was what he could see. "You're also incredibly skilled with magic, using multiple spells at the same time, not many could do that..."
"A great magician never reveals his secrets." Shining said, taking a combat stance. Shadow responded in kind, slowly drawing his sword, a simple looking straight blade, with only one sharp edge. He held it out in front of him, holding the sword upside down and blade facing out. Shining watched, slightly confused. He had never seen anyone fight like that, forcing him to rethink his original battle plan. This wasn't going to be a normal sword and shield style battle, and he knew better than to not strike with caution.
"It never gets old to say you're good. It will make the kill that much sweeter." Shadow said, holding his stance.
"Same here, not including supernatural creatures, you have given me more trouble than any other foe." Shining said, preparing to strike.
"Well, time is wasting, right Knight Captain?"
"Indeed it is, Shadow."
"It was nice knowing you..."
"Likewise..."
Shining no longer hesitated, charging at Shadow as his stance remained solid. He thrust his sword, Shadow sliding to the side of him and swinging towards Shining. He quickly raised up his sword, the guard catching the blade. Shining though he stopped the attack, but the blade went through the guard, striking at his armor and almost slicing right through it. Shining instinctively swung at Shadow, forcing him back, though it was obvious he was quite satisfied with himself. Shining glanced down at his sword, shocked to see the guard on one side cleanly sliced off. He rather not think about what would have happened to him had he not slowed the attack down to begin with.
Shadow used this moment of confusion, running at Shining, his land speed almost rivaling Catacombs. He put his sword up to block instinctively, knowing it was too late. The blade, whatever was done with it made it capable of easily cutting through his own. Shining only barely used the time to send the attack off course, avoiding him in the process, though his swords blade was reduced to half the size it once was. This action took all of his concentration, preventing him from noticing the throwing blade being shoved into his side. The sharp burning sensation wasn't new to him, but easily unwelcomed. He quickly stumbled back, pulling the knife out slowly. He winced slightly, watching the blood flow out. In his current state, he wouldn't be able to use healing magic without letting up on the tracking spell. He felt the warmth trickle down his side from inside the armor, as well as the wicked stares coming from shadow.
"Well it seems you won't be able to heal yourself without letting me slip back into my domain. What are you going to do, Knight Captain?" Shadow taunted, walking slowly towards his injured target. Shining held himself up through sheer will, not willing to back down yet. Fighting the pain now as well, Shining proceeded to charge Shadow. He stood ready, but was quickly surprised when Shining chucked what was left of his sword as hard as he could at him. Shadow blocked the attack, almost caught by surprise by Shining returning his own knife to Shadow. He barely blocked it as it flew at his neck. All of this lead to Shining getting up close enough to deck Shadow in the stomach, forcing the air right out of him and sending him flying into a tree. Shining grinned, knowing that at the very least he could hold this small victory. "Not...bad..." Shadow wheezed out, somehow finding the strength to get back up quickly, refusing to make an opening out of his current state.
"Well...there goes that plan..." Shining said, breathing heavily. He started to stumble around, the loss of blood and fatigue finally getting to him. He slowly moved back towards Applejack's barrier, which had started to grow weak due to his current state.
"Giving up already?" Shadow called out, finally back in fighting shape.
"Nope..." Shining said, grinning through his pain. He didn't want to die here, not wanting to leave everything he cared about behind. His wife, sister, and his child on the way, he had too much to lose.
"You mind if I have some of that?" A voice spoke from behind Shining, more specifically from within the shield. Shining turned his view slightly, noticing Applejack staring up at him hungrily, though he knew right away that it wasn't Applejack at all. He recognized the voice immediately, as it had haunted his nightmares for some time. Her eyes, a familiar green, though the pupil was slitted, like the monster that she was.
"No...no no no..." Shining said, sitting on the ground in total disbelief. Shadow, who was slowly approaching, stopped as well, honestly confused. How was she awake, and why did Shining stare at her with fear and hate in his eyes. "Why won't you leave me alone!?" Shining yelled.
"Awe, that's adorable. I am glad you haven't forgotten about me, darling." The Applejack stood up, easily breaking through the barrier. She waved her hand around, a greenish glow starting to glow from Shining's side. He watched in horror as she...healed him?
"Wait...I though Applejack was incapable of using magic..." Shadow said officially lost at this point.
"She is." Shining added, continuing to glace up at her. "What the hell are you doing here?!" Shining yelled out.
"From where I am standing, I am currently keeping you from dying." She laughed.
"And I though...Applejack had a southern accent..." Shadow continued to throw in his observations.
"Well, I guess that means I am not Applejack then, doesn't it." The fake Applejack grinned, her form shifting to a tall figure, skin turning into a black chitin along with holes forming at the arms and legs. A long green dress replaced Applejacks clothes, and her blond hair started to turn a pale blue. "Pleasure to make your acquaintance. I am Queen Chrysalis, monarch to the kingdom of the changelings."
"What the hell is going on?!" Shadow yelled, startled and starting to get angry.
"That is a damn good question! Chrysalis, what the hell is going on?!" Shining said,
"What makes you think anything is going on?" Chrysalis pouted, crossing her arms over her chest. "I caught wind of this man, and decided to switch places with Applejack."
"What?! Why?!" Shining said shaking his head in a futile attempt to regain his sense of reality.
"Don't worry, first off. Applejack is fine, probably. I asked her to..." She looked over at the eager Shadow and grinned. "She is safe, I promise you that." Chrysalis said to Shining. "As for why, can't your future mother in law offer a helping hand from time to time?" This sentence threw the prince for a loop.
"What in your right mind makes you think I would become your son...in...?”
"Ahh, I guess the cats out of the bag, and on a side note, please play nicely with my little catty watty next time." Chrysalis said. Shining simply sat, staring off into the darkest parts of his mind to try and come to terms with his own inner turmoil. By the looks of it, that was going to take some time. "Aww he is so happy he is speechless!" Chrysalis said, jumping happily, almost like a little kid. She then turned to Shadow, who had been for the most part, trying only a little less harder than Shining Armor to process everything going on.
"I am not going to lie, I have no idea what to do now." Shadow said, staring at Chrysalis.
"You could try and interrogate me for information, but I just might like that..." She responded licking her lips seductively.
"Or you could just tell me and leave me to my job. I am sure no one has it out for those girls more than you." Shadow said, thankful his outfit hid his blush well.
"That is true, but they have treated my little boy so nicely, it would only be fair to respond in kind. I personally would rather have a different kind of fun, but I do enjoy being the one dominating as well, so what will it be, Shadow?" Chrysalis asked, walking slowly towards him.
"...I have my mission, and if taking you out has to be done, so be it." Shadow said taking a stance yet again.
"You're no fun!" Chrysalis said, shaking her head. "Here I am, willing to do unspeakable things with you, and you just want to fight. Well I am not one for fighting, so I guess I will have to bring someone in who is..." Chrysalis chucked, her form starting to change again, her green dress started to shimmer blue, as well as her hair. Quickly, Queen Chrysalis became Princess Luna in all of her regal glory.
"...what is that going to...?” Shadow never got to finish his question as it was already answered. The real Princess Luna popped into existence, looking absolutely livid. She quickly used her magic to immobilize the Chrysalis counterpart, though her smirk refused to leave her face.
"WHAT IS THE MEANING OF THIS, FOUL CHANGELING QUEEN?!" Luna yelled out her voice reverberating throughout the trees, forcing Shadow to have to cover his ears to prevent permanent damage. Chrysalis simply smiled and pointed to the injured Shining and then to Shadow. Luna took a few seconds, letting her rational side process the information quickly. "We will have a talk with you later..." Luna said, letting the magical grip go. She started to march quickly towards Shadow, grasping him with her magical grasp now.
"Wh...HOW!" Shadow asked, though his answer came in the form of a fist as Luna proceeded to repeatedly deck him in the face. Going at it until he was as good as unconscious. Chrysalis covered her eyes at the sight, though meekly peeking between her fingers.
"I must say I am glad you were away on business during the wedding, Princess Luna." Chrysalis said. Luna turned around, making the same threatening death march that she had moments ago did towards the defenseless Shadow, now heading towards Chrysalis.
"Firstly, take off that form immediately." Chrysalis complied, giggling slightly at the threatening aura coming from Luna. “Secondly, what is going on, Shining?"
Shining, who had remained unflinchingly lost, finally came back to his senses as Luna started talking. "Princess, I am sorry. I was unable to protect my target. Had..."Shining almost threw up in his mouth due to what he was to say. "...Chrysalis not come to save me, I would have surely died."
Author's Note
Sorry It took so long. Needed some time to recover from writers block, but I am back at full steam, so thank you for waiting.
Chapter 30: Grand Finale Part Four
"You're outmatched, I hope you know." The creepy twins said simultaneously. Reader continued to shift his gaze back and forth. He finally concluded that his telepathy was going to be useless and only cause him confusion. This was rather unfortunate, due to him being the least effective in actual combat. He staggered slightly, still shaken by the last attack. The girls continued to move towards him, working in perfect synchronicity. Reader, learning from his mistakes, had stopped trying to read their minds. It provided little comfort however, due to his dependence on that particular skill had turned into his biggest weakness. Still, he held himself out in a fighting stance, not willing to back down.
"Come at me as you may, I cannot back away from the young lass under my care." Reader said. He changed tactics, mumbling out an incantation. "Dependence, burdening weighed down on the heart and soul." The twins immediately recognized it, and began to attack. No longer burdened by thought, Reader continued to chant while expertly deflecting the attacks. Using his open palms, he moved most of the punches out of the way using the path of least resistance, though two against one had led to a few connecting. Reader took them as well as he could, refusing to break concentration. "Taken away is the gift..." Reader ducked a swift kick, taking a step backwards as the other twin made her way into the opening the attack left. "...granted to us by the ancestors. A reality stemming from the loss of what was once ours."
His fluid motions made it easy for him to cast in the middle of hand to hand combat, something he always had a leg up on between him and his allies. They could do it as well, but it was something that came a second nature to him. "Null Field!" Reader finished, sending a slight spark through him and his opponents. He made sure he covered the entirety of Sugarcube Corner in an anti-magic field. His intuition proved to be insightful, however, as the twins were immediately disorganized. "It was a clever ploy, and I commend you two for using mind magic in such a unique way, but know that it will take more than a few tricks to take me down." Reader went back to his time training and meditating at the monastery, where he found his inner peace after becoming filled with mind numbing fright.
"...well, it was fun while it lasted, right dear sister?" Reader sighed in relief as they finally stopped talking in sync.
"Yeah. I kinda wish we could have gone after one of the cute ones, though." The other sighed.
"I know, right? Bald men are so unattractive." They both giggled, Reader watching their actions for anything sneaky, but other than that, remained fairly uncaring at their direct insult.
"I suppose I am unable to convince you two to leave peacefully." Reader responded, his tone strict and solid, contradictory to his stance.
"Dante would be very displeased with us if we just gave up." One of the sisters said, walking towards Reader. Reaching up her sleeve, she pulled out a police style baton, her sister doing the same.
"You never want to disappoint him..." The other said, giggling quite cutely, or at least it would have been if they weren't complete sociopaths.
"Then don't go back to him. You can leave him and start a new life." Reader said, trying to find a way to not resort to violence. "You are both very skilled, obviously."
"The offer is appreciated, but I doubt any of you can do for us what Dante does..." She laughed, shaking her head.
"This Dante fellow...why do what you are doing for him?" Reader asked, trying to make heads and tails of the strange duo.
"He saved me and my sister, metaphorically speaking. I assure you that the details of our upbringing would be enough to make you cringe with gut wrenching fear..."
"Our parents were rich and spoiled us." The one telling the story stopped and glared, the other giving her a mischievous smile.
"Cast out onto the streets, we had to do anything in our power to survive...and I mean anything."
"We were bored, so we left. And the anything part was fun and you know it!"
"Seriously?! I am trying to tell the story here, not you!" she yelled.
"Sorry. Continue." The other one said smiling. Reader, in all of his years and all of his opponents, have never come across a stranger pair. Why a couple of lovely young girls such as them preferred this kind of life was completely beyond him. They certainly were powerful, but most definitely odd.
"Since she insists on constantly interrupting me, I'll cut to the chase. Dante saw our potential...as well as our 'potential' and decided to take us into the group. It is fun, and we are never bored."
"Sis, I am getting bored. Let’s finish this job so we can go have some fun!" The other twin approached her from behind, wrapping an arm over her shoulder and the other around her waist. She sighed, no longer finding the strength to really complain.
"Oh behave, Rusalka." The one called Rusalka pouted, and climbed off her sister. "We will go get some ice cream when we are done. Will that be fine?"
"Ice cream?!" Rusalka said, her eyes lighting up. "You're the best, Belili!" She turned towards Reader, grinning. "Before we kill you, where would you recommend getting ice cream?"
Reader looked at the pair, it seeming that all seriousness has left them for the moment. He wasn't sure if this was some strange battle tactic or not, so he chose to remain focused on them. "You two...are currently trying to extinguish my life force...and you are asking me about ice cream?" He was slightly disturbed by her simple nod, Belili shaking her head in embarrassment.
"Really? We are in the process of trying to kill him. Just because our little act failed, doesn't mean you have to start acting like an idiot." Belili scolded Rusalka. She sighed and nodded, getting her focus back to what's important at the moment.
"I am sorry, both of you." Rusalka apologized.
"Sis...why are you apologizing to him?" Belili asked.
"Because..." With no warning the baton flew out of her hand, striking Reader in the head. He recoiled back, gripping his aching skull. Both sisters grinned charging Reader quickly. Belili quickly swung, Reader instinctively blocking the baton. It hurt like hell, and Reader surely wasn't going to not feel it later, but the surprise attack threw him out of his rhythm. Rusalka quickly kicked her weapon back into her hand, and started to strike at Reader, while all he could do was back away to avoid the strikes now. The ringing in his skull finally subsiding, he noticed himself quickly getting cornered. Regaining his stance, he quickly pushed the batons out of the way as they swung at him, finally refusing to give any ground.
"Not bad, old man." Belili said between swings.
"You're still outnumbered though!" Rusalka chimed in, grinning happily. Reader was content with holding his ground, but against the two opponents, it was hardly a fair match up. Even still, his priority was protecting Pinkie, who he was considerably thankful, if not a bit nervous, that she hasn't come down yet. The cakes, owners of the establishment, were generally given money by Pinkie for a hotel room when she planned night time parties.
"So...I take it...you have friends attempting to kidnap the other maidens?" Reader asked, between blocks and guards.
"Yeah...but..."
"Not much you can do about it!"
Rusalka's baton made a line straight for the top of Reader's head, not giving him enough time to block, having just blocked a fierce low blow from her sister. Reader braced himself for the strike not sure if the lack of pain was from being killed or knocked out. He looked up, eyes starting on the hand clenched to the wrist of Rusalka and following it to the face of a very angry looking farm girl. He began to ponder many things, even though now wasn't the best time to do so. Why, how, when, and most importantly, what?
"If ya'll think I'm gonna stand around while ya beat on my friend here, you're in fer a world of hurtin..." Applejack said, using her strength to quite literally hurl the younger Rusalka at the front entrance, hitting the wall and sliding down, her face sewn with pure confusion. "I got this one, I hope yer able to handle one little girl." Applejack said, chuckling as she approached the downed Rusalka. She quickly scrambled to get up, her face easily giving away her surprise.
"Miss Applejack, I have no clue as to why you are here, but I will most certainly be the last to complain about it." Reader said, pushing the solo Belili back from her location, no longer burdened by the two on one fight he was experiencing. "Be careful, though. As strange as these two act, they are indeed good..."
"Applejack, was it? Do you know where we can get some good ice cream?"
"...fighters..." Reader was done. Talking anymore would be a waste of oxygen and kill his brain cells faster than spending time with Catacomb. He would be patient until the problem of the twins was dealt with.
Reader stared down Belili, who hadn't lost her confidence even after having her sister separated from her. He could tell she was definitely the better fighter, by how she held herself just beyond his attack range, but within her weapon range. That and he could see Rusalka flailing around like a madwoman trying to strike Applejack, who seemed to have no problem putting him to shame by blocking all the attacks without even wincing. His lack of focus almost cost him, as Belili immediately took note and attacked, quickly and efficiently. Reader pushed the weapon away, following up with a fluid counterattack, aiming an open palm at her stomach. She moved out of the way quickly, but not before feeling the pressure from the attack itself slightly rattle her. Going back to keeping her distance, she put her hand on the spot, gently rubbing it to ease the odd feeling.
"You got some interesting moves..." Belili complemented.
"Same to you as well. I wish to further express my disinterest in this childish fight, and I do wish to offer you the olive branch." Reader said, watching her.
"...What?" Belili asked, trying to figure out what he was talking about.
"A stop to all this senseless fighting." Reader explained, watching for reactions.
"Sorry, but unless you're willing to hand those girls over, which I do doubt, the answer is going to be no." Belili said.
"You are so much more fun than he is!" Rusalka said, swinging happily at the cowgirl. Applejack blocked each blow, shrugging them off time and again. Applejack followed with her own strong punches, striking nothing but air. Her sporadic fighting style made it difficult to figure out where she was going to strike and how long she actually planned on staying in one place.
"Get back here ya slippery harlot!" Applejack yelled out in frustration.
"You're one of the girls we have to bring back, right? Oh if we bring back two, Dante will surely reward us!" Rusalka smiled happily, assaulting Applejack with a flurry of blows driven by further excitement. She was able to block them, but she wasn't exactly sure how much more abuse her body could take. "Ninja guy is soooo boned!" She giggled, surprising Applejack with a swift kick to the ribs. Applejack was tough, but even so, she felt as though they were definitely going to bruise.
"Why don't ya just quit while yer ahead, before ah knock ya into next week!" Applejack said, jabbing quickly at her opponent. Rusalka dodged, though barely, as the attack missed, though striking the wall behind her. For the first time, she got to see what she was up against when it came to Applejack. She pulled her fist from the wall, having made a fairly deep hole within the drywall. This would not have been an issue had she not pulled her hand out, unscathed.
"Wow, what are you made off?" Rusalka asked, a bit nervous.
"Hard work and an honest living." Applejack said, grinning. "Makes ya ready for anything." Applejack decided that it was no longer time for fooling around. She changed up her posture, stretching her legs outward and lifting one up, before quickly dropping it onto a table by the two. A normal response from this would have been the table snapping, but having kicked apple trees for almost fifteen years, the result was exploding. Not even in the figurative sense, as the force completely shattered it, sending splinters flying everywhere. Not a fan of pointless property damage, she did make a mental note to replace that table, but the point had easily gotten across to the younger of the twins, who gave a subtle gulp.
"Did she just explode the table?" Belili asked, looking over at Applejack and Rusalka. Reader, just as curious as his opponent, gazed over as well.
"I...I think that she did." Reader said, glancing at the shattered remains of what used to be a solid sturdy wooden table. Sadly his favorite too, but sacrifices had to be made. "With that interesting revelation aside, are you sure you don't want to forfeit?" He could tell her confidence was shaken, her eyes starting to show doubt and fear.
"I am afraid we cannot." Belili said, her tone remaining stoic and unchanging.
"I am going to come out and say it. You are being completely stupid. What possible future could that foul excuse for a life form possibly offer?" Reader asked, slightly angry.
"SHUT YOUR DAMNED MOUTH!" Belili yelled out. Even without being able to read their minds at the moment, he was skilled enough to know that there was a whole side to the story that wasn't being told. Her eyes were saddened, easily burdened by something that forced her to give up the kind of happiness that her sister obviously relished in constantly.
"You know for a fact that this Dante fellow is trouble." He has done this many times, so by reading their reactions to his comments, he pretty much could draw a line to whatever information he needed. "You are not stupid, not by a long shot. You only wanted to protect your family, so you stuck with him. He had power, wealth, and was obviously an icon you could relate to your upbringing." He could tell she was starting to crack at this point. Her gaze was faltering, a slight quiver in her lip, holding back emotions. "You went to him to protect your family from a cruel world, and now you stay to protect her from him."
"Quit...quit it! Stop doing that! We know all about you!" Belili shouted, swinging at him quickly. He dodged, moving out of the way and stepping behind her.
"You have suffered terribly for your younger sister, haven't you? Bottling it up so you can continue this farce. We can change that, protect you from him as well if you let us. You don't have to continue to suffer." Reader spoke honestly, drawing from his lifestyle change. He believed, as no one can lie to him, they deserved to hear nothing but the truth from his mouth, with the exception of personal secrets and such. With this, and the way he spoke, it was hard not to believe him, as much as she despised herself for doing so.
"He is here..." Belili said, staring at the ground in front of her. "The last attempt failing, Dante himself...is overseeing this operation. He sent targets after all of you. Using our magical link to each other against you, we were supposed to be able to overpower you...Applejack was handed a more underhanded professional, who we swore followed her and that knight out of here."
"You have made the right choice, miss." Reader said as he continued to stand behind her. He wasn't stupid, either, and didn't just assume she was going to stop, but he would no longer continue to threaten her as well.
"I sure as hell hope so. I don't want Dante anywhere near her, you got that?!" Belili threatened, maintaining her own ground. "Rusalka we are d...why the hell are you sitting on the ground?"
"She blew up a freakin table...with her foot!" Rusalka said, shrugging her shoulders. "What do you expect? I like living thank you very much!" Applejack leaned against the wall, shrugging.
"I wasn't gonna attack her if she just gave up? What kind of person would that make me?" Applejack said, rubbing her sore arms.
"And I promise you that the rest of us won't lose either." Reader reassured Belili, reaching for the weapon in her hand. She gave it up without hesitation, taking a seat against the wall soon after.
"How can you be so sure?" she asked, wallowing in obvious doubts. Reader, for the first time, laughed lightly, drawing attention from the girl.
"Miss, I would be willing to stake my life on my claim. I would let you kill me personally if any of them were to lose." His bold statement drew in the gaze of everyone in the room, shocked at his sudden state of confidence.
"Awfully bold of you. And what makes you so sure?" Belili asked, looking up at him.
"I have yet to lose a wager." Reader stated gleefully. Even after the tranquil training, old habits really did die hard. "Speaking of lost though, Applejack?" The woman in question shifted her gaze over to him curiously. "What exactly happened?"
"What do ya mean, partner?" Applejack asked.
"Why are you here when I watched you leave earlier?" Reader clarified. All the heads turned towards her, all of them wondering the same thing.
"Funny story, actually. The queen of the changelings saw ya'll comin' a mile away, so she devised a plan. Well, long story short, yer ninja buddy you were talkin about is in for a heck of a surprise." Applejack laughed.
"Well that was one question answered. Where is Pinkie at though?" Reader asked.
"I have er' tied up in her room." Applejack said, chuckling. Reader and Belili stared awkwardly.
"Kinky!" Rusalka cheered out, waving her hands in the air.
"...You know, it is better not to ask sometimes." Reader said, shaking his head.
"Oh cut it out!" Applejack said, slightly flustered now that she realizes the implications in which she has said.
"Let's go let her out..." Reader said, shaking his head. He started up the stairs. He stopped and turned around. "Miss Belili, Miss Rusalka, are you coming as well?"
"If you're sure." Belili said, slightly unsure of her supposed new allies.
"I am sure. Also, Miss Rusalka, you are actually in the place that has the best ice cream."
"Really?! SWEET!" Rusalka cheered happily.
"Pinkie, how in tarnation did ya manage to get out?" Applejack asked, staring at Pinkie as she remained seated on her bed with a cup of hot cocoa.
"Well, I was confused when you left me up here all tied up, so I decided to get out to see why you did it. I noticed you all were fighting, so I decided to sneak on by to the kitchen to make myself a snack. Afterwards, I went back up and decided to let you all continue." Pinkie said, finishing her cup of cocoa.
"I am not even going to begin to question how you pulled that off, but you never did answer the question." Applejack said, still confused.
"Like this!" Pinkie quickly slipped into the ropes, pulling them back up until she was definitely secured, and the she effortlessly wiggled out of them. Applejack had been wrangling and roping for most of her life. There was no way it should have been that easy. "It was easy!"
Chapter 31: Grand Finale Part Five
'The sky was actually pretty, the lite cloud cover gave a simple contrast with the stars in the night sky. They twinkled happily, like gems that liked to be seen but didn't want to be touched. Oh, and there was a giant currently stomping his way towards me. Funny, almost forgetting a subtle detail like that.'
Perry was fairly deep in thought, tired of being constantly thrown though things, he decided to go the safe route and just wait for him. Besides, it meant less work when it came to the repairs he would inevitably have to make on all the Perry shaped holes. Quickly lifting his legs up and backwards, and setting his arms in a handstand position, Perry managed to avoid being stepped on by the large man, the foot shaped crater in his upside down view being an indicator that he definitely made the proper choice. Swinging his body and using his arms, he started the proper momentum to go backwards, repeating the handstand process as well. Was it necessary to do to gain the proper distance from his foe? Of course not. But to Perry, such thoughts were trivial at best.
"Will you quit not being hit?!" The large man yelled out as Perry's stunt came to a halt, looking at his target inquisitively.
"Why did you have to go and ruin a perfectly good evening?" Perry asked, not really taking the matter of life or death all that seriously.
"Sorry." The lug apologized, actually sounding serious. The quiet resulting from the answer lasted for a good five seconds before he started to get angry. "Why do I have to apologize to you?!" Perry sighed, depressed for his situation.
"It has been too long since I had the chance to stretch for a bit, and I get stuck with the stupid but strong one." Perry lamented his situation. He wasn't expecting much from this man, but it was hard to complain at the same time.
"HEY! YOU TAKE THAT BACK!" The giant yelled out, glaring at Perry.
"My apology, sir. I spoke out of line. You're not strong at all." Perry responded, shaking his head.
"Better." His opponent said, leaving Perry dumbfounded. Was this really going to be his night? He had so many better things to be doing. "Hey, wait a second..."
"And he figures it out!" Perry cheered happily, clapping his hand. Obviously no longer amused, the man began charging Perry, his figure resembling something along the lines of a large plow, or maybe one of those fancy machines meant to clean streets. Whatever the case, Perry sidestepped him, waving him by as he ran past him. Coming to a halt, he turned around and stared at Perry. "Say, big guy. Have a name? I want to call you something appropriate, like Ugg or Grr, but that would be childish and inappropriate of me." Perry giggled.
"Boss calls me Panzer, says it strong name." The man, calling himself Panzer replied.
"Dante, right? Can't say I am too fond of the guy." Perry said, taking a second to stare into one of the holes in the cottage. He was relieved to see Fluttershy peeking her head meekly out of one of the Perry shaped holes in the wall, watching the fight. It wasn't bad, but he was somewhat uncomfortable of really letting loose with her watching. It didn't seem like he would need to anyway, the way the fight was progressing. "Tell you what, Panzer. I will make a deal with you."
"Hmm, no trying to trick me. If you do, I will squish you!" Panzer responded, his tone growing suddenly focused. Perry looked back towards Fluttershy and back at him, his own killing intent starting to seep out, putting an uncomfortable pressure on Panzer. It was made only more uncomfortable by a slight but eerie giggle coming from Perry.
"You go to your boss, and tell him to go dig his own grave, and I might consider only crushing your legs so you can crawl away." Perry stared at Panzer, who was obviously angry, and quickly shook his head, the killing intent coming off of him fading quickly. "I am sorry, I don't know where that came from." Perry said, sighing at his mental slip up. The damage was done, however, as Panzer wasn't all too fond of his compromise.
Panzer quickly approached him, faster than what Perry thought a guy of his size should be able to, and started to throw punch after bone crushing punch. Perry wasn't about to lose an arm blocking him, so he proceeded to back away, weaving around to avoid his massive strikes. He moved in quickly, attempting to end the fight quickly. His fist shaped like a claw, Perry struck at his stomach, a maneuver that would have worked and allowed Perry to grab an organ or two, had his abdominal region not been harder than stone. Caught off guard by his absurd sturdiness, Perry was left open, and soon airborne as he was swatted away like a tiny insect. He remained in a slight state of shock, skipping across the ground like a rock on a lake, until gravity and friction finally halted his trip, leaving him battered and sore.
'Soft...'
Perry slowly got up, watching as Panzer decided to forget him and started heading back to the cottage. He quickly snapped back to his senses, starting with a slight limp, but pushing through the light pain in his leg to start to run, and then sprint at Panzer. As he approached, he began running the statistics in his head, and aiming at his target. "Gravity Crush!"
The spell impacted, like it was supposed to, but not with the desired effect. It halted Panzer, but he only sank with the ground, still remaining standing, and looking more annoyed than in body crushing agony. This had a somewhat desired effect, keeping him from going after Fluttershy, but the lack of power in his own attack concerned Perry.
'You've...soft...'
Itching in the back of his head, just getting worse and worse, as Perry tried to tone out his true nature, not wanting to subject Fluttershy to it. Further ignoring it. Perry used his running momentum, and quickly delivered a drop kick into Panzer, causing him to stumble back slightly and trip over the edge of the hole. Both men picked themselves up quickly. "Gah, stupid little insect. You annoy me, tiny man." Panzer said, ready before Perry. He approached him and, despite Perry guarding out of instinct, threw a right hook into his stomach, sending him crashing into a tree.
Fluttershy, from her spot, stared with fear in her eyes as she watched the man she loved tossed around like he was nothing. She felt completely powerless, the monster responsible again walking towards her. She didn't know what to do, completely petrified with fear. Perry laid where he hit, slumped against the tree, completely motionless like her. She wanted to cry out to him, but the overwhelming Panzer shadowing over her left nothing but a terrified squeak come out of her mouth. He grabbed her by the wrist, pulling her out from the hole. She dangled in the air, truly feeling helpless in her current situation. Trying again and again to call out to him, she could manage to get anything out. It was as if she was screaming in a nightmare, trying to speak but nothing coming out. Panzer, with Fluttershy in his possession, started to make his way back to Dante, when suddenly he was struck completely immobile, an overwhelming terror overcoming him now. Fluttershy could feel it as well, as she had felt it before. It was the same terror that overcame her when Sombra attacked.
"You've grown soft Perriot..."
This voice, it was very familiar. How could it not be, though? He heard this voice for over twenty years or so, matured with it, since it did belong to him. However, it wasn't him speaking it, yet it was. He stood in a white space, almost like a completely empty room housing nothing in it, not even a door or a window. It looked like the walls were closing in, yet at the same time, he had all the space in the world. Unsettling would be a light way to describe the feeling. There was something in the room, even without its lack of anything. It would be hard to ignore looking at yourself anyways. At least he thought it was himself. It didn't feel right. Sure, looking right would have been easier to describe, but for some reason, the alterations of color on himself seemed like it was right. Dark black hair, and a black shirt with purple diamond patterns, and white pants decorated the doppelganger, no. Who was he looking at exactly?
"We haven't played together in so long..."
"I...know you."
"Of course you do, though I can't say the same anymore."
That mask...that blood red mask, and the wicked grin painted on it. It stirred up so many emotions, long since forgotten. Wrong again, not long, almost like yesterday. But it felt like forever.
"Am I dead?"
"No. If you were dead, I would have to be too. I don't like not being alive."
"Who are you?"
"Who are you?"
"Who are you?"
"...Who am I?"
He, or himself, was no longer there. Turning around quickly, the scenery behind him glistened red. A monolith, created out of corpses, though not a one had a face to be associated with. Atop the tower of death, he sat again, staring down at himself.
"So far have you fallen from your heights, so pitiful."
"I have moved on."
He was right in front of him now, the sensation of what could resemble feeling as it was mask on mask.
"You're never meant to move on." He backed away, the tower gone, leaving no traces within the pristine white room. "What a joke. If you're the joke, does that make me the Joker? You're going to lay there. You're going to continue to be the sad clown, who despite his best intentions nothing good ever comes from his actions. I will continue to be the one that does all the work for you, while you prance about I am going to sit idly by, and let you."
"I don't need you. I never needed you."
"I AM YOU!"
"Perry?" Fluttershy squeaked out, the looming terror of death approaching her and Panzer. She knew about him, but this was the first time she ever experienced what he truly was.
"You know how hard it is to remove grass from these shirts?" Perry spoke, a dark chuckle reverberating throughout the area.
"Why, you should be not awake?" Panzer said, a slight shiver in his voice.
"I can scrub and I can scrub...but I just can't seem to ever get out those nasty green splotches. They look absolutely terrible, don't you think? DON'T THEY REPULSE YOU?!" Even though there was distance, it almost felt as though he loomed over him, his dark laughing following his sudden shouting leaving Panzer shaking, completely petrified. Perry was a massive being, towering over him. So large...completely overpowering...
"Submissive. It is sad really. I let you play nicely with others."
"You don't make me do anything."
"Please, you used to love me. We had so much fun together."
"I never..."
"Tsk tsk tsk, you can't lie to yourself."
"Go away."
"You can't live without me though."
"Go away..."
"Someone comes along, and you decide to forget about me."
"JUST GO AWAY!"
Who was shouting? Who did he really want to leave? Which one was the one who resented the other? The floor, suddenly, though as if it was always there, a picture. A symbol? Did it matter? A circle, one half black, one half white. Yin and Yang? Reader. Yes, Reader explained it. Balance.
"You messed up."
He did mess up. There wasn't denying it. He couldn't deny it. The more he was fighting, the more he was losing.
"I messed up."
"We messed up."
"What am I?"
"You are me?"
The dark half, simply smiled. Walking towards himself? It was all still so very confusing, so easy to just get lost.
"Come back to me."
"Welcome back." The two, started to become one again, slowly merging back together.
"...ry..."
"What?"
"Pe..y"
Perry stalled, listening closely. He recognized it. So soft, so sweet. It used to make him sick...It used...sick...
"Perry!"
His eyes widened as he suddenly pushed himself away. He could feel the rage from his other half, the seething just wanting to escape the prison that it has been locked away in.
"No, not like this!"
"Just accept who you are!"
"I never accepted who I am! I never wanted to be who I am, because of who you are."
"You are who I am though."
"No...That is where you are wrong...no...Actually."
"Actually?"
"I am sorry."
It was strange to say that he could tell that he was no longer angry. Since he was him, he understood why. There will always be a fine line between the two, connecting them. No matter how much one tried to become him. No matter how much one tried to push the other away. It was a dual sided action, both in a never ending power struggle. Always fighting, but now, as the room started to fade away, the feeling was different. It was still the same darkness that always existed, and always will exist.
"I don't want to be alone..."
"PERRY!!!" Fluttershy cried out, fighting through the feeling of dread. At this point, she didn't even care if he was actually listening or not, she had to do something. She had to do anything, even if it was hopeless. The pressure only grew with each step he took, the darkness emanating from him. Panzer stood there as well, having long since dropped Fluttershy, backing away from the dread colossus that was Perry, enduring his sudden approach. He walked up next to Fluttershy and stopped as she called out his name again.
"I am sorry if I scared you." The feeling was not gone, but these words. To someone as sensitive as Fluttershy, she could easily tell that, behind the visage of death was kindness, true and strong. He held out his hand, holding it away from Fluttershy. He focused into the palm of his hands, the dark aura crystalizing within his palm, flowing into it. A blade of dark crystals. It was easy to recognize, having been the weapon that King Sombra himself used. "No, this isn't right." Panzer, who was startled even more by the sudden disappearance of the dread, stared at Perry and his new weapon. Perry, reaching up with his other hand, slowly removed the mask. He flipped it, staring at the face of the mask for quite some time. Panzer wanted to make a move, but what could be described as his instinct, his desire to survive, kept him from doing so.
"Perry...is that you?" Of course Fluttershy would be startled by him. She never seen him like this. His right eye, leaking black smoke, the coloring that of Sombra himself. She wasn't sure who she was even looking at.
"I think so. It's funny, I have never felt so at peace." He handed his mask over to Fluttershy, smiling warmly despite his frightening look. He turned back to the sword and Panzer, staring the weapon down with intrigue. "This isn't me at all. I already said I refuse to ever be like him." Perry chuckled, his own nerves practically nonexistent. The sword started to change shape, thinning out and stretching, the chinking of crystals rubbing together as the sword became a staff, and finally, a scythe. The dark crystalline weapon fit snuggly in his hands. Looking over the weapon, Perry nodded in approval, before once again starting his walk over towards Panzer.
"W...What are you?" Panzer asked, backing away from the menacing weapon wielding maniac.
"Funny you should ask that, actually. I had a long debate about that myself. I guess to make my answer simple, I am simply a man. No more, no less. Not different, not special, and most certainly not a monster, despite what others have called me. I just have a more intimate relationship with that little voice in your head that tells you to do horrible things. We got into an argument, but I think we came to a nice compromise."
"Get away!" Panzer said, backing away quickly. Unfortunately, it was too quickly, not noticing and tripping over a rock on the ground.
"Fluttershy, I want you to watch, no matter how much it bothers you. I want you to see who I really am." Fluttershy's eyes widened, every fiber of her being wanting to cry out to him, to let that man go. He turned to look at her, and stared into her eyes, leaving her speechless, left to simply watch as he swung the scythe around over his head, and quickly bringing it down. "I...am but a human." The blade pierced the earth next to Panzer's head, having just lightly grazed his ear. "I don't care what you do from here on out, Panzer, but know that my mark on you shall scar over, a constant reminder to the fact that I will kill you if you ever try to hurt the people I care about. Now I shall tell you only once...run."
Apparently, Panzer wasn't an idiot after all. He quickly scrambled to his feet, and with that speed that was impressive for someone of his size and stature, he booked it like the watchdog of the underworld itself was at his heels. Perry looked over the weapon, feeling the satisfaction of freedom as he let the weapon go back to where it came from. Fluttershy, from her spot, watched the display, as well as Perry himself, as he approached her. His eye didn't change back, it was still the same, only without the mist effect that it had before.
"Perry...are you ok?" Fluttershy asked, flipping about on how she should currently feel. She was scared, happy, and even angry. It didn't last long, though. Within seconds, Perry's smile quickly diminished as he dropped to his knees. His own personal dam of emotions was on the bursting point now, no longer able to hold himself back from his own emotional turmoil. He tilted his head back and started to scream, tears flowing down from his face. It came as a complete shock to her, seeing him break down like this. Not sure what to say, or what to do, she let her own emotions do the talking. She moved towards him, kneeling down, and gripped him tightly, holding him as if he would disappear if she even thought about letting him go. She held him close and softly whispered into his ear.
"Everything will be okay..."
It was so simple a phrase, so few words, but its impact could last for a lifetime.
Chapter 32: Eternal Symphony
It can be said there is a clarity that comes from a heated battle, where you can feel as if you are one with yourself. Time itself bends, making every second seem like an eternity in of itself. A real fight, is one of beauty and serenity, calm within its own storm.
"Shit shit SHIT!"
Some would argue that those who say that are complete idiots.
Catacomb had quickly picked Twilight up, his recent assault on his opponent proving to be nearly ineffective. Dante, not being the patient type, quickly pulled out his own gun. "Hold on, Twi!" Twilight wrapped her arms tightly around Catacomb, holding on like her life depended on it, though that was most likely the case. Jumping upwards, Catacomb pulled out his second gun and aimed it at his landing target, the counter. He shot, the blast sending a chill into the room and successfully freezing the surface. In fashionable timing, Catacomb landed on his side, sliding across the bar top. Dante quickly fired at Catacomb, but his erratic movements and his own slight disorientation from the previous impact sent his rounds astray, hitting the bar and liquor alike.
Taking care to shield Twilight's head, Catacomb took aim at the wall they were headed towards and pulled the trigger. With a bright flash and a loud bang, the structural integrity was easily compromised by an explosion, bright flames engulfing the room. They quickly swallowed Catacomb and Twilight as the duo was launched through the hole and into the streets. The impact of the ground broke their fall, though it wasn't the most pleasant. Catacomb continued to keep Twilight close, absorbing the brunt of the impact. He coughed heavily, the heat drying his throat, and landing knocking the wind out of him. Twilight, coughing herself, looked over Catacomb quickly before getting up, and dragging him away from the building. It only took a few more seconds, the contents finally catching and the bar going up in a scorching inferno. Catacomb, staring up into the sky, coughed a bit more before breaking into a laugh.
"Are you crazy?!" Twilight said, staring at the hysterical man. "How did you know that would work?!" Catacomb calmed himself, grinning slightly at his little victory.
"Third...time I did that..." Catacomb said, getting up slowly. He made it halfway before wincing in pain and falling to a knee. Her disbelief turned to worry, making an effort to keep Catacomb up. She looked down, his side still bleeding.
"Cata! You're still hurt!" Twilight started to panic slightly.
"Left...pocket...whitish blue shell." Catacomb gasped out. Twilight nodded, reaching into his pocket. She pulled out a handful, quickly sorting through them. She wasn't sure to be more worried about him or his inability to organize the cluttered mess of magic. "So...did we get em'?" Catacomb weakly asked, staring into the fire.
"I hope so..." Twilight responded, finally finding the one she was looking for. Handing it off, Catacomb loaded it into an empty slot and placed the barrel against the wound. Twilight winced as he pulled the trigger and cried out in pain.
"NoW... the...GreeNISh whitE oNE!" Catacomb's gargled words forced Twilight to work fast. Catacomb pulled the rune gun away, a chunk of bloody metal stuck to the barrel. She quickly handed him the one he asked for, watching him shove it right against the wound unloaded. A bright light flashed from the shells business end, the wound quickly closing, causing Catacombs pained gasps to dull into a quiet whimper.
"Are ...you okay?" Twilight asked. Catacomb remained silent, taking his time to respond. Eventually the words came out.
"Probably not... getting shot is never fun..." Catacomb said, his voice quiet.
"I thought you said you fixed yourself?!" Twilight said, forcibly helping Catacomb to his feet.
"Sorta...stopped the dying part...bout it though." Catacomb said, weakly pulling the bloody bullet off his gun and throwing it away. He looked over at Twilight, who was staring intently into the fire raging a good distance from them. "Don't worry...I am sure our collateral damage fund will fix that up nicely."
"Cata..." Twilight said, her eyes widening. "It's him..." Catacomb glanced where she was looking, his jaw dropping as a flaming body casually walked out of the bar. Dante, a large toothy grin on his face, along with his skin being covered in red scales. His clothes, surprisingly intact, must have been fireproof as well, along with him. His hands extended into sharp talon like claws.
"A fire drake?! Is my freaking luck that bad?" Catacomb groaned, trying again to get to his feet, ignoring his bodies desire to stop doing anything.
"We have to go!" Twilight said, trying to drag Catacomb off. She pulled, but he didn't budge.
"Get out of here, Twi..." Catacomb said, readying his rune gun. "Even if it costs me my life, I will..." He was stopped by a swift backhand from an angry Twilight.
"Your chivalry is nice and all, but I have a better idea that doesn't involve attending my boyfriend’s funeral!" Twilight said, dragging the stunned Catacomb along.
"That wasn't very nice, I'm injured..." Catacomb whimpered as he shuffle behind Twilight, still gripping her hand.
"Whine later!" Twilight said, pulling him along with her, Dante starting to pick up speed himself as he noticed their retreat.
"This had better be one hell of an idea!" Catacomb said, starting to pick up the pace as well, finally catching his stride. Twilight nodded, Catacomb giving her a supportive nod. "Where to?" Catacomb asked, quickly scooping Twilight up, overall not listening to what his body wants anymore. She was startled by the sudden action, but wasn't going to complain either.
"My place." Twilight responded. Catacomb looked at her like she was completely out of her mind.
"Never on the first date, Twi. You should know me...wait...your...place?! And you call me crazy!" Catacomb yelled out, looking back in time to dodge a jet of flames. "My point proven! Why are we bringing a fire breathing mob boss to a tree again?"
"You got a better idea?!" Twilight asked, not really in the mood for logic.
"Yeah. I kick his ass." Catacomb said, grinning. Twilight shook her head rubbing her forehead.
"...You're lucky you are funny." Twilight commented.
Dante, obviously annoyed that they barely considered him a threat, decided to give them something to worry about. He jumped into the air, sprouting a pair of crimson wings from his back and taking to the sky. Once airborne, his speed nearly doubled, quickly catching up to Catacomb and Twilight.
"And the bastard can fly, too." Catacomb said, gripping Twilight tightly. "You're going to have to hold on..." Catacomb looked at her, the glare in his eyes projecting how serious he was. Stopping for just a second, Twilight felt a falling sensation as her body started to quickly approach the ground. She assumed that it was all over, and Catacomb tripped, leaving them exposed. Just as she was about to hit the ground, it stopped. Everything around her, except for Catacomb, was a complete blur. She could see Dante quickly falling behind, becoming a red dot in the background. She looked back at Catacomb, mainly his stance. She understood the meaning behind his previous action, dropping this low before running to decrease wind resistance against the two of them, and his eyes never leaving the front to maintain the proper sense of balance for this speed. She briefly wondered if this was how Rainbow constantly viewed the world.
Catacomb skidded to a stop, panting heavily and clutching his side. He was thankful the patch job held up, but it was still just that, and he wasn't going to last long at this rate. He set Twilight down, having arrived at her house, and turned around, pulling out his guns and taking aim at the quickly approaching ball of red. "Hurry and do whatever it is you're planning. I'll hold this jackhole off."
"Cata, please be safe..." Twilight said, staring at him.
"Don't worry...I don't feel like dying today. I got better things to do anyways." Catacomb responded, taking the time to reload his guns. Twilight smiled at this odd, yet reassuring statement. "Quit being all cute and go do who knows what! I trust ya, so hurry back." Catacomb flicked his wrists, snapping the chambers into place. He stood up, taking aim as Twilight quickly made her way into her house. Catacomb stared into the sky, watching Dante's approach come to a stop. "Well, I guess everyone has to dance with the devil sooner or later, who would of guessed I'd still be alive when I did...for the second time.
"You..." Dante said in a dull roar, hovering overhead as he glared down at Catacomb. "I would just shoot you, but your idiotic bar stunt went and ruined all of my ammunition." Dante slowly landed, his image more dragon than human now. "Well, to be fair, I can't really bitch, because ripping you apart with my own two hands will make it worthwhile."
"Well, you're ugly." Catacomb said, nodding proudly at his statement. Dante stared blankly, trying to piece together his response.
"You know, for all the years I have been doing this, I have heard a lot of threats and defiant speeches. Cata, was it?" Catacomb nodded proudly. Dante started to clap. "That is the single most lazy half assed comment I have ever received."
"Thanks, I do aim to please." Catacomb said, chuckling.
"It is a shame that I will have to kill you, but I have to follow my heart. You'd make a great lackey." Dante said, starting his approach.
"Nah. Been there done that. Your pay rate sucked anyhow." Catacomb said, standing his ground as Dante approached.
"Honestly can't say I am surprised someone like you managed to weasel their way into my organization. You are a filthy little bug after all..." Dante started to laugh, but was silenced by Catacombs sudden attack, striking him dead in the face with his pistol. Dante was knocked over from the sheer force of the attack. He recovered, jumping to his feet quickly and glaring at Catacomb. His eyes, the clouded blue that represented the changelings, stared a hole straight into his skull.
"You HAD to go and PISS ME OFF!" Catacomb yelled, quickly approaching Dante. He swung the two rune guns, using them as short clubs for the moment. Dante blocked the attacks effortlessly, his harder scales able to absorb the hits easily. Dante came back with a slash from his claws, Catacomb quickly ducking below the attack. Using his leg strength, Catacomb launched himself forward, ramming the barrels of his guns into Dante's stomach. Having managed to successfully lift him of the ground, Catacomb pulled both triggers, firing the next shell in line. The attack connected, a high level kinetic blast shell, and fired both Dante and Catacomb into opposite directions. Magic effects may not work well, but Catacomb knew from prior experience that attacks that manipulated physics usually did the trick. Dante skid across the ground, smashing into a park bench. Catacomb, on the other hand, was cushioned by the tree he was guarding. Unfortunately trees were never that cushy, causing the wind to be knocked right out of him.
Dante pushed the rubble from the destroyed bench off of him. Not wasting any more time, he charged at the winded Catacomb, who weakly held up his weapons. Taking aim to the best of his ability, Catacomb fired a series of Kinetic Blasts. A few managed to slow him, but his charge wasn't going to be stopped that easily. Down to the last bullet, Catacomb took careful aim and prayed that the one who made it didn't royally screw up. "GO TO HELL!" Catacomb shouted before firing. The gun lit up, its magical contents bursting out in a dark purple glow, surrounding the area in front of him with the energy, just as Dante was running into it. "Gravity Crush!" Dante's assault was suddenly halted as he was painfully thrown into the ground. Catacomb wasn't going to sit there and wait, so he scrambled to his feet, taking advantage of the five second window to get the hell away from him. Reaching into his pocket, he groaned at its contents. "No more of any of those..."
The spell ended, Dante sore all over. He slowly rose from the small crater that had housed him a moment ago. "Well aren't you...a slippery little prick." Dante said, flames starting to leak from his mouth as he spoke. "You...I tried to be professional...I tried to be nice..."
"You shot me..." Catacomb said, glaring back at Dante, loading the remaining five ice shots into one of his pistols. "...so forgive me for saying screw you!"
"Like I said, I tried. You and that little bitch...you had to resist. You're only making it harder on the both of you." Dante growled out, temper flaring.
"I get that quite often." Catacomb said, loading the other side with his last healing shot. Everything else at this point would either be useless or far too destructive.
"I would bet. Is what I am doing so wrong, that you would feel it necessary to defy me like this? All I want is everything in the world." Dante said, glaring down Catacomb, a dark grin on his scaled face.
"Well yeah, kinda. I mean, I like those things as well, but I would honestly have no idea what to do if I actually did." Catacomb said, watching Dante for any erratic movements.
"I have money and I have power. When I succeeded in gaining both of those, all I could think about was more. More power. More money. It's why I can't stand people like you. You have an obvious appreciation for both, yet you ignore your own whims." Dante crossed his arms, shaking his head disapprovingly. "Working hard for those good for nothing sisters, it is going to get you killed."
"Probably, but definitely not by you." Catacomb chuckled, his own grin showing through."
"I would have to DISAGREE!" Opening his mouth again, Dante fired out a massive wave of flames. Eyes widening, Catacomb quickly jumped out of the way, barely dodging the massive attack. Unfortunately, the house in the distance behind him didn't fair to well, as it ignited almost instantly. Catacomb quickly took aim, firing at the house with an ice shell, the wave of cold quickly extinguishing the flames.
He was happy it worked, but with the opening his act caused, he suddenly found a hand within his lower stomach. The sudden pain felt unreal, everything flashing between white and black. Instinctively, Catacomb kicked Dante off, grabbing his stomach painfully. He quickly shot at himself with the last healing round, quickly fixing up the wound. Dante laughed manically, charging again at Catacomb, who still hadn't fully recovered from the pain, he proceeded to slash at him, Catacomb weakly holding up his guns to block the attack. He succeeded, but was still knocked down due to the force of the attack. "You're finished!" Dante yelled out, stamping on Catacomb's chest. Catacomb gasped as all the air violently left his lungs, leaving him gulping for any semblance of oxygen to refill them. Dante's heel provided no such relief, as he continued to press down on him. Catacomb reach upwards to aim his loaded gun at Dante. He simply laughed, and blasted the arm with another burst of flames. Catacomb wanted to scream out in pain, but the laughing Dante continued to press down on him. His skin, completely blacked and charred, the gun slightly melted and runes obviously wrecked. Catacomb stared up at Dante, slowly but surely losing consciousness. He knew he was dying and didn't want to, but he felt so powerless.
It started to go quiet. Catacomb could only hear Dante's faint laughing, subtle screaming and the sound of shattering glass. That was followed by a sudden release from his chest and a sudden influx of air. Catacomb gasped heavily, gulping in as much as possible. His vision suddenly came back into focus, and spotting a very pissed off Dante walking away from him.
"You bitch! What did you do?!" Dante said, clutching his face. Catacomb's eyes widened when he noticed Twilight backing away from his approach, obviously trying to hold back her fear.
"A ...special compound I created!" Twilight yelled loudly, obviously wanting Catacomb to hear. "It removes a dragon kin's resistance to magic!"
Catacomb wasn't normally the kind of person to take hints, but he wasn't stupid either. Quickly reaching into his jacket with his good hand. He pulled out the leather pouch and unzipped it with his teeth. He had to hurry, because Dante was getting too close to her for comfort. Pulling out a jet black shell, Catacomb deftly threw it up into the air, using the hang time to grab and open his operational rune gun, and let the shell fall into place. Snapping it closed, he took aim and fired.
Just as Dante was about to strike Twilight, he felt himself stuck, unable to move. He couldn't even open his mouth or move his tongue to yell out in confusion. Struggling to get up, Catacomb walked towards Dante, his arm slowly healing as the charred flesh fell and flaked off, leaving fresh flesh in its place.
"You..." Dante couldn't turn around, but he could tell from Catacomb's tone that he was far beyond pissed off now. "...invade the town, torment my friends, shoot, stab, barbeque me and ruin one of my babies..." Catacomb stood next to him, grabbing his outstretch wrist and dragging him away from a stunned Twilight. "I can let all of that go...but you go and try to hurt her..." Catacomb laid him on the ground, the spark in Dante's eyes showing fear for the first time in the fight. "You have probably reviewed my record repeatedly, if I am correct. I bet it told you I am a fast changeling who used rune pistols. You thought you were the perfect match for me, two magic users against a magically resistant asshole!" Catacomb took a shell out of his pocket, and loaded it into his gun. Dante kept trying to fight, but he didn't even know how. It was such a foreign feeling to him, being under a magical effect. He didn't even know where to start. Nothing was working. It was as if all of his nerves decided to shut down, with the exception of the ones keeping him alive. "Sucks, huh? That is Showstopper, a paralysis spell performed by Princess Luna herself. I highly doubt you're getting out of it any time soon. I would ask you if you had any last words, but I doubt you can actually speak." Catacomb placed the gun against his head, starting to squeeze the trigger.
"Catacomb, don't!" Twilight called out as he aimed directly at Dante's head. "He isn't worth it, so don't kill him." Catacomb stared down at Dante and grinned.
"Ya hear that? All that money and power, and in the end the only thing that is keeping you alive is someone who you hurt. Sad, isn't it. The great and might Dante, saved by one of the Elements of Harmony." Catacomb pulled the gun away from Dante's head, and grinned. Before Twilight could even react, Catacomb spun around and fired. Her eyes watched in fear as the spell went off, the crazy look in Catacombs eyes terrifying her. She watched as the dragon kin was...sealed into a tiny glass ball. "Twi...you should see your face...priceless." Catacomb said turning around and giving her a thumbs up.
"You're an...Cata?" Twilight watched Catacomb go from his standing position to the ground in a loud thud. "Cata?!" Twilight ran over to him, trying to shake him awake. She felt for his pulse, shaking with fear. She couldn't feel it. "CATA!!!" Twilight cried out, shaking him repeatedly, hoping that it could do something. He still wasn't moving tears welling up in her eyes. She didn't know what to do. "CATA, PLEASE!!!" Twilight cried out. Pounding on his chest. She stopped for a second, staring and started to rip off his shirt. Placing her hands on each side of where his heart would be, she stared to magically focus. "I refuse to let the last thing you say to me...be...a...joke..."
A small storm cloud started to form above the two, Twilight shaking nervously. He meant way too much to her for her to give up on him now. She couldn't let all the time they had been together, all of his effort for her and all of the honest words he had spoken go to waste. "Dark clouds send forth your emissary. Show judgment to those deemed unworthy..." She focused, putting all of her effort into making sure she didn't make a mistake.
"LIGHTNING!!!!"
Chapter 33: Decrescendo
"Really? You did absolutely nothing, and now that it is all over, you're not even going to help me carry him?!" Rarity complained, an unconscious Spike draped over her shoulders. They proceeded to move quickly towards the center of town, where the most recent of explosions had finally came to a halt. Still glaring at Discord as he whimsically floated along next to her, he gave a simple laugh, proceeding to do a backstroke.
"My dear Rarity. I did quite a bit, if you haven't noticed." Discord said, grinning at the distressed woman.
"You sat there eating popcorn!" Rarity spat out, irritated that she was being treated this way.
"You don't understand the importance of the lone popcorn eater. The task entrusted to those who take it is filled with lots of loneliness, and melted butter. Would you be able to handle all that melted butter?!" Discord said, debating his side of the case.
"Well...when you do put it that way...wait! That's not the point here!" Rarity said, almost caught up in his truth. "The truth is you have been nothing but lazy and unreliable when you were needed."
"...The melted butter..." Discord said, making his best attempt at the puppy dog eyes, those easily coming of as creepy.
"You're...joking, right?" Rarity sighed, giving up all attempts at wining this forsaken argument. "You are like trying to argue with Sweetie, except she actually makes sense."
"I do apologize. An argument making sense must be so dull. It is a good thing I came along to do you this wonderful service." Discord said, practicing his butterfly strokes as he swam through the air.
"...I need a drink..."
"J...Just a bi..t moRE!" Ark gasped at the sudden sensation, every nerve lighting up, and doing everything in his power to hold back his screams.
"There ya go, good as new." Rainbow said, stepping off of his back, and onto the ground. "Happens to me more than you'd think. Fixing a dislocated limb has become second nature to me."
"...It's better now." Ark said, slowly rotating his shoulder, before starting to sit up from his position on the ground.
"Of course it is! Did you ever doubt me?" Rainbow asked, puffing out her chest with pride.
"Yes." Ark said, standing up and moving his arm around to make sure it was in place. Rainbow sighed, her ego deflated thoroughly from his simple yet harsh response.
"Ya know, a thanks at the very least would be nice." She said in a sour tone, crossing her arms and turning away from him.
"...Thanks..." Ark quietly slipped out, walking past her and towards the main road to Ponyville. Rainbow blushed slightly, never actually having heard him compliment her, or say anything nice in general.
"Yeah. No problem. Let's go, red. The rest of them are probably waiting for us. “Rainbow said, her enthusiasm back in full swing.
"Red?" Ark asked. She simply stared and pointed at him, pointing out that he was, in fact, still covered in his opponents’ blood. "Fair enough."
"Ready, then?" Rainbow asked. Ark shook his head, and pointed down the road, back towards Sweet Apple Acres. She looked curiously at him, before taking a gander down the path. It didn't take her long before she noticed a figure, wearing full body armor, walking almost absent mindedly their way. "Is that Shining Armor?"
"Yes." Ark replied, slightly curious as to where the person he was supposed to guard was. As Shining finally noticed the duo standing in his way, he quickly made his way over towards the two. "Shining, where is the girl?" Ark asked, slight annoyed that he might have failed his task.
"She is fine...but it's complicated...Are you covered in blood again?" Shining asked next.
"Yes." Ark answered like it wasn't a big deal. At this point, Shining didn't really care anymore. This day had been too off for him to be able to, and he just wanted to get it over with.
"Right, then. You ok, Rainbow?" Shining asked the annoyed looking rainbow haired woman.
"Bout time ya noticed I was here!" She responded, a slight glare in her eyes.
"Sorry, just a lot going on. We should hurry to make sure everyone is alright." Shining said as he walked on past them. Ark shrugged and followed, Rainbow quickly joining them.
Shining...co...in Sh...ing Shining noticed the little voice in his head speaking, though recognizing the sound of it, if an internal voice could make sound.
Reader?
"Cake!"
"Brownies!
"Fruit punch!"
"Muffins!
"YAY!!!"
"Pinkie and yer sister have been at this for five minutes straight." Applejack said to the calmer of the twins. Belili nodded, holding her head in annoyance.
"Good luck getting her to stop though. Besides, they are having fun, I think." Belili said, watching Pinkie and Rusalka continue to shout out things that they like. Reader watched the group of girls over as they talked, still slightly suspicious. They did try to kill him, so that was to be expected.
"PONIES!" Pinkie and Rusalka shouted happily, breaking Reader out of his thoughts.
"Anyways...we should continue onwards on the path. A loud explosion rang through form this direction." Reader said as he continued to try and get in touch with his allies. He managed Shining and Ark, though Catacomb and Perry were both giving off only static. Pinkie gasped, everyone turning their gaze towards her.
"That's where Twilight lives!" Pinkie yelled out.
"Twilight?" Belili asked. Applejack and Pinkie both nodded. "Dante's target. Sounds like he got serious..." Belili said, shivering slightly.
"Oh I hope they are alright..." Pinkie said in a calm tone that made everyone worried. Reader walked up to her and pat her on the back.
"Don't worry yourself, Miss Pinkie. The young changeling would rather die than let anything bad happen to her." Reader said, trying to be reassuring.
"But...I don't want anyone to go away..."
"LIGHTNING!" Twilight cried out, the bolt striking the target exactly where it was intended. Catacomb's body jolted upwards, the voltage attempting to jump start his heart. Immediately, she began chest compressions to maintain the rhythm. "You are not dying you selfish arrogant freak!" Twilight yelled out, tears streaming down her face. She placed her ear against his chest, listening closely. The lack of noise only increased her panic. Lifting herself back up, she started to focus once again. "Lightning!" Another bolt came down from the cloud, sending another jolt through Catacomb's nervous system. "Please...Cata...don't quit now!" Twilight said, beginning chest compressions once again, trying to force him back to life. She placed her head against his chest one more time, the lack of sound slowly shattering her. Her head resting against his chest, she began bawling, unable to contain herself any longer. She didn't want to lose him, not like this. Not when everything would finally calm down, and they could both relax away from this madness.
She stopped suddenly, eyes widening. She ceased all sound, holding back even her staggering breath. She waited for that single second, leaving this very moment in the hands of fate. Thump. Quickly, she began to chant the best healing spell she knew, not wanting to waste the precious gift of time granted to her.
"Nature's gentle caress, soothing the weary traveler. Guided to the land of serenity, encompassed in the wonder and beauty of life. Rest, take comfort in the loving embrace of the wind." As the gentle green glow began shining off of Catacomb, Twilight grasped his hand gently, hoping that with her effort, he would be able to stay with her long enough for help to arrive.
"Please...someone...help..." Twilight spoke quietly, leaving the rest up to fate.
"Catacomb?" Twilight immediately jumped up, her eyes widened with disbelief as her cry for help actually went answered. "Is he dead?" The voice came from Perry, walking alongside Fluttershy, who had to help hold him up. He was battered up, but easily better off than the man by her side.
"We need to get him help!" Twilight called out, everything else she could say easily being less important. Perry, looking at Fluttershy and nodding, got off of her so she could go and check on his friend. He slowly walked over to Twilight, and sat down beside her. He was completely silent, knowing that no words were going to make the situation any better for her. Softly, he grabbed Twilight and pulled her in for a hug, letting her release all of her pent up emotions into his shoulder.
"His...his heart rate..." Fluttershy spoke nervously, drawing in the undivided attention of both Perry and Twilight. They both prepared for the worst, holding onto each other tightly, Perry's face that of actual worry for his friend. "It's normal?" Twilight and Perry both stared, exchanging happy yet baffled looks. "Unless they have naturally faster heartbeats, he actually seems fine." Fluttershy said, letting out a sigh of relief."
"He...is fine..." Twilight said, repeating it several more times to herself. She looked at the unconscious body of Catacomb, noticing the slow rise and fall of his chest. Just before, she could barely notice his beating heart, and now he is better.
"Twilight?" Perry asked, making sure that his friend is okay, as she looked like she was in a daze. "Twilight, are you okay?" Perry asked again, starting to get worried.
"I don't know, Perry." Twilight responded, staring at Catacomb.
"...Hey..."
"It's like I can hear him speaking even now...I am so confused!" Twilight yelled out, shaking her head. Perry gave her no reaction, as he was too busy watching a friend rise from the grave.
"Twi...light." She finally turned her head, and stared over at Catacomb as he still laid where he was. Even though his eyes were closed, his lips were in fact moving. She quickly pushed Perry off of her, the poor man hitting the ground, frowning at the sudden abuse. As much as it bothered him, he knew better than to speak now. He just stayed where he was, watching the happy scene for himself.
"Cata...are you okay?" Twilight asked softly, getting close to him. His eyes remained closed, but she noticed a small smile on his face.
"Been better..." Catacomb responded quietly, not able to really raise his voice above a whisper. "Definitely...been better..."
"You were dead for a moment...I was so scared that I lost you forever..." Twilight said. Even with his eyes closed, he still felt bad for making her cry, knowing that the dampness on his cheek was from her.
"...That sucks..." Catacomb responded plainly, not really knowing what else to say.
"...It did suck..." Twilight responded, noticing him very lightly laugh from her response.
"Is...everyone alright?" Catacomb inquired, hoping that no one else ended up as bad as him, or worse.
"I was thrown through a wall several times. Besides that no different." Catacomb smiled at the sound of Perry's voice. "Reader recently got a message through to me. He just met up with everyone else, and they are getting help for you from the hospital. Just lay there...and not die again while we wait."
"Can't say...that will be easy." Catacomb meekly said. "Kinda...wanna...nap..."
"Cata...please don't kid." Twilight asked of him. He slowly opened one eye, struggling to focus is blurry vision. He made out a purplish blob that resembled her hair, but everything else was hit or miss at that point.
"Come....closer, Twilight." Catacomb said, as she obliged, moving her face a few inches from his. Slowly he rose his head up and surprised her by licking her cheek. She jumped, rubbing her recently assaulted face. "Perry...Is she blushing...Kind of hard to focus." Catacomb said, chuckling.
"You should probably play dead for a while, but yes, she's blushing." Perry said, no longer worried for him.
"Sorry Twi... but worth it..." He smiled. She didn't even really care that he just did that, because he was going to be fine, and that's all that mattered.
"...No, I absolutely, positively refuse to believe that is what happened!"
"As a doctor, and the only one here actually specialized in changeling biology, I can assure you that it is indeed what happened."
Everyone watched, being quite amused with them, as Shining Armor and Dr. Redscar continued their argument. "I don't care about any of your scientific mumbo jumbo! There are points where I draw the damn line, and that has crossed it so far, that if it went any farther, it'd see the line again, and probably make an effort to double cross it." Shining said, huffing out his chest and turning away.
"I think it is wonderful, personally." Rarity commented, staring at the sleeping Catacomb.
"The truly unbelievable thing is that he can actually sleep through your bickering." Twilight commented, more than annoyed by her brothers’ silly reaction. What Dr. Redscar said had made more than enough sense, and facts were facts.
"Ah think it's sweet, in a slightly weird way." Applejack said to Rainbow, who seemed fairly disinterested in the topic in general.
"Whatever. He's fine, who cares why." Rainbow said, shrugging. "By the way, have you seen Pinkie, Perry, Fluttershy, and those creepy twins?"
"They're out planning a huge bash fer a job well done." Applejack responded, having to speak up as Shining Armor continued to get louder and more obnoxious.
"If I didn't know better, I would say you're making it all up, just to annoy me." Shining said, nodding at his own statement.
"Fine! Don't believe me, I am only a doctor. What is so weird about a changeling using the love of his partner to stay alive?" Redscar said like it was a well-known fact.
"Everything about it! I am supposed to go about and say that my sister's idiotic boyfriend was saved by the power of love!?" Shining said, flailing about. "I mean, it is so freaking cheesy and unrealistic! It is like something out of one of those bland novels that women like to read. I mean, it is so..."
"Romantic..." Rarity interrupted, swooning slightly at the thought of such a storybook ending.
"You know what, I give. I surrender! I am done, just done!" Reader calmly patted him on the shoulder, feeling slightly sympathetic for the overly realistic man.
"Come, Captain. I shall provide you with that drink you requested. We shall make haste for a bar." Reader said, patting his back.
"Catacomb blew them both up..." Shining said, reminding himself, much to his own grief. "I think I am just going to take the late train home." Shining said, shaking his head. "Still got a lot to do in preparations for the baby." As she heard this, Twilight's eyes widened.
"Wait...you're going to be a father?" Twilight asked, her voice a combination of slightly pissed and baffled. "You spend all this time here...and THIS is the first I am hearing of this?" She got painfully close to her brother, her voice filled with more scorn than anything else.
"..I..it's not what you think, Twily." Shining started to stutter nervously, realizing he screwed up big by not telling her.
"How long have you know?" Twilight said forcefully, her tone causing him to sweat bullets.
"...A month..." He shrieked out. "But I was so busy with protecting you and your friends and Sombra and the Catacomb thing happened and...I am sorry?" Shining said, trying to grin and pass it off like a viable excuse.
"A...month..." Twilight said in disbelief. Not even a letter or a memo, and she had seen him twice now since. "It's ok, Shining. I understand, and I still love you. You are my BBBFF, after all." Twilight smiled innocently at Shining.
"Hey, doc?" Rainbow said quietly, nudging Redscar, who watch the scene folding out with mild amusement. He turned to look at her, nodding to acknowledge that he had heard her. "I think you're gonna need to prepare another bed." He looked at her, intrigued by her remark. He turned back to the siblings to see just what she meant.
"LIGHTNING!"
"Called it!" Rainbow said, chuckling. Redscar sighed, and dragged the twitching body of Shining Armor to the extra hospital bed, roughly chucking him onto it. He looked back over at Twilight, who stood there, scowling. Rainbow giggled for a bit more before turning towards Ark, who stood there quietly the entire time, though thankfully given a fresh change of clothes. "So, what are you going to do now?" He turned to her and shrugged.
"Go home, I guess." Rainbow frowned slightly, shaking her head.
"Nope, wrong answer." She told him.
"Why?" Ark asked.
"Well for starters," Applejack said, involving herself in the duo's conversation. "we are kinda having a party to thank the lot of ya. It wouldn't be the same if ya'll went and left before hand."
"Didn't you just have a party tonight?" Ark asked, genuinely confused at the statement.
"You obviously not from around here." Applejack said, laughing. "Besides, it's gonna be a more private thing, since the group of ya like to not be known and all."
"Do it, doom and gloom." Everyone turned to stare at Catacomb, who was awake, and glancing around the room, getting a body count of all of his visitors. "It will be worth it."
"Cata!" Twilight said, nearly tackling him out of the bed. He was slightly shocked, but didn't mind the attention. After all, her love for him did save his life, so why should he complain.
"Nice to see ya too, Twi." Catacomb said, gently wrapping his arms around her, returning the hug. "I know this is gonna be an odd question and all, but something's been bothering me." Twilight lifted her head up and looked at him. "How did you know that stuff would work?"
"Oh! You mean the tonic? Well, I use it so I can test spells on Spike." Twilight replied, smiling happily. Catacomb smiled awkwardly as well.
"That's...nice I guess." Catacomb said, not really sure how to respond to hearing that the teen dragon acts as Twilight's guinea pig. If she was willing to create something for that, what was he in store for now that he was dating her? He shrugged it off, figuring he would take it as it came. "So, where is everyone else, anyway?"
"Spike is out cold, having fought one of those nuts." Rainbow said, chuckling as Rarity turned a bright red. "Discord told me the whole thing. Apparently, Spike came rushing in, screaming 'Don't you dare touch her, she is..."
"That's quite enough, Rainbow!" Rarity said, quickly interrupting her. "How about when we met up with Twi and Perry. I still can't believe how fast he dug a hole to shove his head into once he realized he wasn't wearing his mask." Rarity said, trying to change the subject to something else.
"I know, right! Gotta say his eye is awesome!" Rainbow said, remembering the brief glance she got of his face.
"Where is Mr. unstable at, anyways?" Catacomb asked the group.
"Helpin' everyone else out with the party." Applejack said. "You're sticking around for it, I hope."
"I still got lots of vacation days owed to me. You won't get rid of me that easily." Catacomb said grinning. "Sound good, Twi?" He looked over at the woman still clinging to him, who simply smiled and nodded back. "Maybe we can actually enjoy the rest of the vacation without a national crisis for once."
"I do doubt it." Reader said, finally involving himself into the conversation. Catacomb grinned as he enjoyed the older man's wit. "You should also stop singing that song in your head. I do enjoy songs about walking on sunshine as well, but it is getting slightly hard to tolerate." Catacomb blushed slightly at the mental invasion of privacy, glaring at him.
"Screw you, I'm just gonna think it louder!" Catacomb said, pulling an equally bright Twilight closer to him. "And don't it feel good!"
Chapter 34: Fin
"And that is how I single handedly defeated a lawyer!" Spike finished recounting his moment of triumph to anyone who was willing to listen.
"So, Perry? Is what he saying true?" Twilight asked, as Perry casually sipped a cup of fruit punch through a straw.
"I know, I know...Teaching him how to use augment wasn't one of my brighter moves, but I wouldn't have done so had I not believed that he was strong enough to handle it. By the way, Spike?" Perry said, turning his attention to the young man. "...I don't say this to everyone, especially in regards to what happened, but you deserve to know. I am proud of you." Spike looked at him, completely humbled by Perry's praise. Twilight herself nodded in agreement, knowing almost exactly what Perry was going to say. "It would have been easy to finish him, yet you held restraint. You had every reason to kill, instead you chose life. Don't ever lose that sense of justice that drove you."
"Wow...I..." Spike couldn't find the words to say. Twilight smiled and hugged him as he started to tear up.
"I am proud of you as well." She hugged him and looked at him, her smile quickly changing into a frown. "But don't get full of yourself. Just because you saved one of my friends doesn't mean you're not in trouble for putting yourself in danger. I don't know what I would have done if I lost you." Twilight said, her voice changing from strict into a sad tone.
"I know, Twi. I promise that I won't fight unless I have to." Spike said, patting her back. "You're an awesome sis, Twilight."
Perry decided to remove himself from the two, going back to the huge party being thrown in their honor. Through much deliberation, and convincing, Perry had decided to make this much smaller than Pinkie wanted. Mainly to not draw attention to the men there, especially Ark. Poor guy was being sought after by almost every winged woman out there, since his fight was one of the only ones with witnesses. Something about bad boys that Perry just didn't understand.
Reader had personally vouched for the safety of the twins Belili and Rusalka, though they were to be placed under watch at the castle until they could no longer be considered a threat. Princess Luna and Celestia had picked them up personally, as well as confirm how much was needed to repair the damages caused by the fighting, as well as the therapy for one man who had an unfortunate blood shower that night.
Shining made a full recovery from his brutal and violent assault by his sister, though it wasn't the last time that she chewed him up. He was asked to stick around for the party, which he reluctantly agreed to, though no one has seen him or Catacomb for some time since the party started. Cata had made a speedy recovery, though Redscar advised him against using his extra mass the way he did for at least a few months. He was in good spirits, even after his near death experience. When asked about it, he told everyone that dying was boring and he wanted to avoid it if at all possible.
"So, is everyone liking the party? There is more cake and snacks if everyone is hungry!" Pinkie said, zipping between guests with energy to match the suns. She eventually made her way over to Perry, who was just finishing up his chat with Twilight and Spike. "Thankies for helping me out with this! How are you feeling?"
"Of course, Pinkie. Anytime!" Perry responded happily. "As for how I am feeling, my back is still sore and my eye is a tad twitchy, but alright considering."
"Ooh! Can I see it again?!" Pinkie asked, making Perry nervous.
"I am sorry, but I will have to decline. Maybe some other day, perhaps?" Perry said quickly, hoping to get her to drop the subject again.
"Okie dokie loki!" Pinkie said, smiling happily and leaving him be. Maybe one day he could make good with his promise of another day, but for now, the mask stays. He watched as Pinkie approached Ark, Rainbow, and Rarity. "Whatcha doing?" Pinkie asked, interrupting the conversation, or in Ark's case lack thereof, getting between them all.
"I was just asking the young man here why he chooses to wear such...bland clothes." Rarity said, glancing over at Ark's usual concealed look, his hood pulled up to hide his face slightly.
"And I was trying to tell miss fancy pants here that he would look silly in fancy clothes, right Ark?" Rainbow said, glancing over at him as well. He looked back and forth between the two and shrugged.
"See?! He is fine with getting a change of wardrobe!" Rarity said to Rainbow, gathering from her interpretation of his body language. Rainbow had seen her own meaning from his subtle body movement.
"No way! He is clearly saying 'why bother with such stupid things." Rainbow said getting up close and personal with Rarity. Pinkie's eyes ping ponged along with the conversation as it got heated, trying to keep track of who was saying what. Ark stood there, completely puzzled at the way there fighting. He felt someone grab his shoulder, and turned his head towards the owner of the hand. Applejack held up her hand, giving him the universal 'shhh' sign, and quickly pulled him out of the conversation. Neither girl even noticed that he was gone, and continued to bicker about the pointless topic.
"Yer welcome, partner." Applejack said to Ark. He quietly nodded and proceeded to sneak out of the back door before either crazy girl could find him. Applejack chuckled, figuring that was him showing his appreciation, and went to talk with Fluttershy, who was content with watching everyone else from the kitchen. "How are ya doing, Flutters?"
"I am fine, Applejack. Thank you for asking, though. It's real nice of you." Fluttershy said in her usual meek voice. "It is nice to see everyone able to relax, now that the mean man is locked up." This was the understatement of the year, as Dante was not getting out anytime soon. No one knew exactly where he was going to be locked up, but they knew it was far away and he wouldn't bother them again.
"He certainly caused one heck of a ruckus. I am just glad that it's all over now. Ya know how weird it was havin' Shining staying with ya?" Applejack said, shaking her head, her palm resting on her cheek. "He's an alright fellow and all, but gee was he nosey. Always 'Make sure that isn't poisoned', or 'Be careful. You might get hurt."
"Aww, he was just doing his job. I am sure he meant well for you." Applejack shrugged, finding it hard to disagree, and she wasn't without thanks for his assistance, even if it wasn't actually her. The sentiment was noted.
"So, how are you and Perry been doing?" Applejack asked. She got her answer as soon as Fluttershy began to swoon slightly, a blush forming on her face. “He’s a good one, that Perry. Speaking of weirdo's though, have you seen Shining and Cata anywhere?" Fluttershy shook her head. "Darn. Where the heck did those two slip off to?"
"So...what now?"
"Can't say, really. I guess I'll take this one day at a time." Shining and Catacomb sat against the back of the building, just staring into the sky. Catacomb turned his head slightly, looking over at Shining. What a strange way for them to end up actually being friends. "Can I tell you something?" Shining looked over at Catacomb, who was now looking at him square in the eyes.
"Sure, Cata. What's on your mind?" Shining responded politely. Catacomb, turned his gaze and looked downward at the ground.
"I was scared." Catacomb spoke quietly, not really wanting even himself to hear him speak. "I ain't gonna be all gushy and pour my heart and soul, or anything like that...but I can see why Reader had such a hard time with it."
"Can't say I really know. I guess even today I still luck out. You, Reader, and Perry on more than one occasion. I have never came that close, so I can't imagine." Shining said, speaking honestly to his nervous friend.
"I just don't want to hurt her like that, if something were to happen to me. Oh gosh, I sound like a total sap." Catacomb said, chuckling to hide his fears.
"Then don't." Shining said reassuringly, patting his back. "I don't know if there really is a set moment when our lives are supposed to come to an end, but it would be depressing if we didn't have a say in it."
"You can say that again..." Catacomb said quietly, nodding in agreement.
"You aren't going to live at a monastery for a year now, right?" Shining asked, half joking half serious. Catacomb smiled and shook his head.
"I like to think of myself as a little tougher than that. There are people that might still need us. I would rather be available to do what I gotta do." Catacomb said calmly.
"So you're not gonna quit, even for Twi?" Shining asked.
"Don't be stupid, Shiny. It is for her that I ain't quitting. Not that I am against Perry quitting or anything. His reasons are his own, and I am sure there really is no wrong decision. Let's face facts. I am not the easiest person to get along with, and I was less than thrilled to be forced to work with you hard asses." Catacomb said, Shining listening to his every word patiently. "But, after everything and all, Equestria is my home. Sure it isn't where I was born, but it doesn't change how I feel about it. Same goes for Twilight, and everyone here in Ponyville."
"You know what?" Shining said, grinning at Catacomb. "You have just managed to impress me right there."
"You're too sweet, Shiny." Catacomb said, smiling back at him. "I'm still sticking around for that vacation, though. So until that month and a half is up, screw you all." Catacomb flipped Shining off. He gave Catacomb a blank stare, shaking his head.
"Well, Cata. You impressed me, and now you lost it. Good job." Catacomb smiled triumphantly, feeling like the conversation was now officially complete. They went back into silence for several more minutes to have it dispelled by the last person they would expect to do so.
"Mind if I join you?" Catacomb and Shining looked up, partially shocked to see Ark standing there with his hands in his pockets. The stared at him, turned to each other, and back at him, nodding. Ark took a seat on the ground next to Shining Armor. They all sat in silence, just enjoying the breezy night air for what it was. Catacomb was the first to interrupt this calm, still curious about the quiet Ark sitting by them.
"Ark, mind if I ask you a few things?" Ark looked over at Catacomb, his face mostly hidden underneath his hood. He shrugged his shoulders, giving Catacomb permission in his own way. "What do you think of this place?"
"It's nice." Ark replied in his usual uninterested tone.
"Well, I can't disagree with you there. Let's try for an answer that's longer than two words, though." Catacomb said, laughing slightly.
"It is nice." Ark responded again, though this time Cata and Shining looked at him, dumbfounded.
"Did you just try to be funny?" Catacomb asked, amazed that he was even capable of emotion at all.
"Yes." They wouldn't be able to tell you if it was the tone, or his response, maybe even both, but Catacomb and Shining Armor broke out into a fit of laughter, which only increased by the uncaring face that Ark held as he looked at them. As they both calmed down, Ark dropped another bombshell. "Can I ask you a question?"
"Umm sure. Go ahead, pal." Catacomb said, remaining silent to listen to him. Shining did the same, wondering what could be on his mind.
"Will it be ok...if I stayed longer?" Ark asked, hiding his face slightly.
"Well that's a weird question. You don't need to ask permission, just do it." Catacomb said, shining nodding as well.
"As long as you do your job, you can go wherever you want." Shining added in his own answer on top of Catacombs.
"Okay." Ark replied, nodding.
"So, why are you out here, anyways? Not enjoying the party?" Shining asked a question now, Ark shaking his head. "Then why?"
"Those women make me nervous..." Ark quietly said, looking back at the ground. He was waiting for the two to laugh at him, but it surprisingly never came. Instead, Catacomb got up and moved to the other side of him, sitting close. Shining also moved in closer to him, both gently patting his back. It was a silent moment, shared by the three men. It required no actual words, and no further means of communicating. It was the expression of a universal fact. Women are crazy.
"Twilight! I found them!" Pinkie yelled, her head sticking out the back door. "Hiya Arky, why are you out here?" He didn't get to answer the question, not that he really wanted to, as Twilight walked outside with a nervous expression on her face.
"Hey, Cata. Hey, Shiny. Are you two alright?" Twilight asked, standing in front of them.
"Yeah." Shining responded first, getting himself up. "Just having a talk with your new boyfriend here. I scolded him for worrying you half to death on the very first day you were going out." Shining said, turning his head away from Twilight and towards, Catacomb, a small grin on his face.
"Yup. I was trying to assure him that I wouldn't be a complete man whore behind your back." Catacomb responded with the most innocent smile he could muster. Twilight stared at the two, before walking back to the door.
"I understand if you two want to have a heartfelt conversation that was needed and avoiding everyone else, but you could at least try to come up with something more believable than that?" Twilight said, shrugging. "Come on in when you're done with whatever the heck you're talking about. Unless Perry managed to find it, we saved some cake for you..."
"There's more cake?!" Everyone outside heard Perry yell out.
"If you want any, now would be a good time." Twilight said, chuckling. Catacomb and Shining stared at each other before nodding. They all, including Ark, got themselves up and made their way in. Heading for the door last, Catacomb quickly pulled Twilight back outside as everyone else walked in. "Cata, what are you..." Catacomb gently placed a finger over her mouth, as Twilight instantly became silent.
"I'm not good with this, so I'll be blunt. Thank you for everything. With everything going on, I didn't have the chance to really to tell ya this before." Catacomb smiled awkwardly, trying his best to relay his thoughts to her. "Oh man, I am not good at doing this." Catacomb took a deep breath, and decided to blurt out what he was planning on saying. "I was so terrified that I would lose you to that monster, Twilight. I have never been so afraid in my entire life..." Catacomb said, tears welling up in his eyes. Twilight remained silent, blown away completely by his confession. "I love you so much, Twi. I know that I said I wasn't sure before, but...I know I love you. I don't know how I know, but I know... I must sound stu..." Catacomb was instantly silenced by Twilight pressing her lips against his, her own tears gently gliding down her cheeks. Catacomb was completely surprised at first, but slowly accepted the gentle touch, and returned it, wrapping his arms around her and pulling her tightly against him.
"Should we stop them?" Perry whispered, his mask barely sticking out the door. The man above him, Shining Armor, clenched his fists tightly, before slowly relaxing them. He took a deep breath, and started to walk away. He knew that anything he would say at this point would only make him sound like a jerk, so he did the one thing he could do. Shut up and accept it. He knew deep down Cadence would be proud of him, but it didn't make him any less pissed at Catacomb. Accepting it or not, he would always be her big brother.
The two finally broke off from the kiss, staring at each other with wide smiles. Catacomb pulled Twilight close to him again, hugging her tightly, never wanting to let go of her. The moment would have been sweeter, had the two not noticed a few sets of prying eyes sticking their heads out of the back door. They both blushed, moving away from each other quickly. "So...ahh...how long have you all been there?" Catacomb asked, nervously scratching the back of his head.
"Long enough." Perry, the one at the top, said. Below him were Fluttershy, Rarity, Rainbow, and Pinkie.
"I wish I had a picture!" Rarity said, her eyes gleaming with majestic wonder. "Such a subtle yet intimate scene. It was so soft, so wondrous! I can feel the inspiration flowing out like the lovers cascade of tears!"
"I think they are so cute together!" Fluttershy said, smiling happily.
"Good for you, Twi. Ya finally got one. Try not to scare him away with your eggheadedness." Rainbow said with a grin.
"I especially liked the part where they got all embarrassed! See! Just like that!" Pinkie said, their comments making the couple feel more awkward and embarrassed.
As Pinkie said, just like that, the ace of hearts finally understood what it was like to have his own heart taking by someone else. It was a feeling he never knew he could feel, and even more so never knew he actually wanted. And he wasn't even near the end of his vacation. He was going to enjoy it to the best of his ability, because once it was over, he had a very important person he needed to protect, someone more than just another meal. Catacomb, on that night, vowed to do so. To himself, of course. A man can only handle so much embarrassment.
"He won't talk, Celestia. It is too dangerous for any of use to try and force him, so we can only hope he becomes willing to cooperate." A guard reported to the princess of the sun. He was nervous, having been face to face with one of the most dangerous criminals of the underworld.
"Nothing? Surely he must have mentioned something of interest." Celestia inquired, trying to figure out who hired him for the job. Discord, casually standing next to her throne, snickered at her.
"Your face is so cute when you are thinking. It is all scrunched up and adorable." Discord said, grinning as she frowned at his comment.
"I take it you know what is going on..." Celestia said. Almost instantly, he was garbed in a white robe with a halo above his head.
"I haven't the slightest idea what you mean, dear Celestia." Discord smiled, his teeth practically glowing white.
"You're not going to help, are you...?” Celestia said, slightly annoyed knowing that the person next to her could give her the answer to every single problem, yet chose to remain silent. He was back in his usual suit, looking at her with a raised eyebrow.
"We both know I can't do that, dear Celestia. It would be like asking me to help you win at a casino, or teach you how to polka. Both will never happen...especially that last one." Discord said, scowling in disgust from whatever mental image he was giving himself. "Tell you what, though. Because you have been so nice, I will let you in on a little secret." Discord said, grinning as he moved his face closer to hers. "Does the name Abbadon ring any bells?"
Author's Note
I just wanted to say, thank you everyone. I don't think I can express how fantastic it is knowing that I have gotten such a positive response to my stories, and it is truly a great feeling. Even though, I will continue to write for myself, not for all of you.
I plan on doing a few side stories to the series before I finish it up. More as a way for me to wind down from all the drama and action. Not that I mind it or anything, but I have a dozen or so ideas that wouldn't fit well into the last story. Besides, I think they deserve a vacation.
Chapter 8: Drammatico
The day began like any great day. A great day for action, adventure, and becoming the best. Stretching out, Rainbow Dash got out of bed, wearing an official Wonderbolt's adult pajama set, with built in wing holes for those that had them. She looked outside of her puffy cloud window, towards the bright sunrise. Smiling with content, she proceeded to the kitchen to tame the hungry beast that was her stomach. Opening her ice box, she took out what she needed. Eggs, eggs, and more eggs. A proper breakfast makes the athlete. The usual ten egg breakfast smoothie. Rainbow had been drinking these for breakfast as long as she could remember, one a week. Today was the day, as she took the eggs, shell and all, and threw them into a bowl. Next came the beating, as she whisked at them vigorously, trying her best to get the shells as small as possible. After about ten minutes of this, she took the slightly toxic looking concoction and poured it into a large glass. Taking a deep breath, she quickly drank down the entire glass in a few gulps, gagging slightly at the end. Success didn't come without sacrifice after all.
After another round of vigorous teeth brushing to get the horrid taste out of her mouth, Rainbow jumped into the shower, bathing herself so that way her body was ready in every sense of the word for anything the day could throw at her. Ten minutes of hot water, soap, and shampoo, and Rainbow was now even more set to go than before, though going out now would most likely incur several law violations, so there was one more thing to do.
Finally in her usual daily outfit, she was undeniably ready for the day. Nothing would stop her now. She was psyched, fed, and all around excited. Day's off from the weather team were the best days for her. She could do what she wanted, to an extent, and even beyond. She walked out into the world ready for anything that the day could bring to her, as nothing was possibly going to stop her, nothing at all.
Rainbow was not ready for this. She could not have been ready for this. No amount of preparation and morning rituals could have prepared her for this. It was supposed to be a casual random morning secret visit, but it turned into something more. Much more, beyond more. She simply stared through the window, watching a figure close Twilight's door and walk downstairs. She couldn't believe, out of all the people, it was Twilight, the nerdy bookwork, that did something like this. She watched the male figure walking down the stairs into the kitchen. She couldn't have been prepared for it. Catacomb, of all people, walking half naked through Twilight's house, after coming out of her room. Should she tell anyone? Who would believe her that Twilight and Cata had spent the night together, doing who knows what, and waking up later in the day than normal people. The look on Rainbows face was of nothing short of dumbfounded astonishment. She was unsure of anything anymore, as she decided to learn more. Her days mission was now different. It was no longer training followed by relaxation, but a spy mission to uncover the truth of the secret lovers. She would find out one way or another.
Five minutes earlier...
Catacomb knocked on the door, still slightly groggy and partially wet from using the shower, something that Catacomb desperately looked forward to. "Umm...come in." A voice on the other side of the door spoke. Catacomb opened the door, and looked over towards Twilight, waving to her. She was sitting up, still half asleep herself, and blushing slightly. "What do you need, Cata?" She asked, slightly annoyed.
"I was wondering if you would like something to eat. It would be the least I could do for letting me stay the night. I am no slouch in the kitchen, so it will be good." Catacomb said with pride.
"Don't...don't worry. Spike usually handles the breakfast." Catacomb stood there, slightly concerned.
"Twilight...you did actually sleep, right?" Catacomb asked, concerned for the tired looking Twilight.
"Of course I slept!" She yelled out, blushing slightly. "Who said my stupid dreams kept me awake!"
"Well, for starters, you just did." Catacomb said, sighing slightly. Twilight blinked a few times before Catacomb continued. "And Spike is still resting up in the hospital, so unless you can cook, I got this."
"Oh, he is, isn't he." Twilight said, chuckling slightly at her little error there. How did she manage to forget that. Most like the magnificent four hours she had managed to sleep thanks to her overactive imagination. She thought about cooking herself. The Canterlot Fire Department had already labeled me a grade five kitchen hazard, so I should give the shirtless, handsome, wet... She smacked herself in the head repeatedly, receiving more odd looks from the confused Catacomb. "Go ahead and surprise me!" She quickly yelled out. Catacomb nodded and walked out of the room and down to the stairs. Twilight sat in her bed, flopping back and shoving a pillow over her face. This was by far a bad idea, and the lack of sleep failed to help remedy the situation. After this, she needed some good old fashioned time alone to get back into her normal thinking patterns, but until then, she would just try and deal with it like a professional adult. She got up and went into the bathroom to get herself ready for the day.
Catacomb, now in his normal garb, was scrounging through the kitchen, looking for whatever he could find to make the best possible breakfast. "Wow, she has almost every kind of spice imaginable..." Catacomb said to himself, looking through her spice cabinet. His ears twitched slightly, meaning only one thing. A woman was taking a shower in the very building he was in. Some would call that a useless sense, but to Catacomb, it was more than enough for him. Now the big question on Catacomb's mind was a simple one. To peek or not to peek. On one hand, he had not had any interesting encounters of such since the day before, but the other hand, she was his friend, and student of Celestia, her younger brother was a dragon child that could grow up seeking retribution in a few years, and her older brother could seek retribution immediately. The cons had outweighed the pros, and so with a sulk and a sigh, Catacomb went back to work preparing breakfast.
Twilight walked into the kitchen, following the scent of something beyond her understanding. She decided to go more casual today, a simple long purple skirt and white short sleeved blouse. Cata looked over gave a wave, though her eyes were not on him. He chuckled and walked over to her. "Eggs benedict, using poached egg whites on a whole wheat equish muffin, served with a side of a light fresh fruit melody in homemade whipped cream, and for the finisher a creme brulee, seasoned to taste like fresh pancakes." Catacomb smiled as she stared in awe.
"You...you made all of this?" Twilight asked, astonished. "YOU?!"
"Well, no one else here." Catacomb said, acting peeved.
"How?! When?! Where?!" Twilight asked, still staring.
"With food, while you were getting ready, in your kitchen. Anything else or are we going to eat." Twilight just nodded and sat down at the spot set for her. She looked over everything, almost too beautiful to eat. Almost. She started to eat, taking one bite, her eyes went wide. She looked down at the food, and back up to Catacomb, who was casually eating the food. She repeated this process several times before just accepting the delicious truth and continued to eat.
Rainbow secretly watched the meal from the kitchen window. She watched the entire scene of him cooking the meal, from searching for the spices to the final flare, literally, when he pulled out two shells and set them against the weird pudding thing after he coated the top in sugar. The effect was a quick burst of fire, causing the top of the pudding things to turn brown. He was going through all this effort to make a fantastic breakfast. Apology, or maybe because they were all lovey dovey, he felt the need to do something special. Twilights reaction said it all, though. She was more than ecstatic to see the meal in front of her, she looked like she was speechless, having a hard time forming the words. Even more was the way she kept staring up at Catacomb, like he was something else. Rainbow needed more information though, before she could come to the final conclusion.
Twilight finally finished the meal, staring happily at the empty plates. "That was delicious. Why did you do so much though, it was just breakfast."
"I didn't really do anything than I would normally do." Catacomb said, smiling as he started to lean back into though. "I like to cook every once in a while. Making one thing look completely different just comes naturally I guess, though I did spend alot of time in the castles kitchens. The chefs were really nice about me watching them work."
"So, this is something you just do?" Twilight said, astonished.
"Kinda, don't you folks usually pride yourselves on having special talents of the like. You even get special marks for figuring out what you are best at." Catacomb said, taking a sip from a mug in front of him.
"Well, that is true. So what would yours be if you had one." Twilight asked. Catacomb shrugged, shaking his head.
"Dunno, guess I never put thought into that. I can have anything for the mark I want, so I never thought to wonder." Catacomb sat back and started to think. Besides being another person, what was his special talents. He could do many things well, but what really did set him off from others. Moments like this had a tendency to make one concider ones life choices. Catacomb, on the other hand, was just lost. "I got nothing."
"Don't worry Cata, you'll figure it out sooner or later?" Twilight said, smiling at the stumped Catacomb. He nodded an leaned back in, getting up to grab the dishes. Twilight shot up and grabbed his hand before he could. "Don't worry, you did all of this, I can handle the dishes."
"Well, chivalry isn't a talent of mine, so you won't see me complain." Catacomb said, laughing slightly. They just stood there for a few seconds before Catacomb spoke up. "Ummm you can let my hand go now, Twi." Catacomb said. Twilight turned a bright shade of red and quickly let go, scurrying around to gather the dishes. He sat back down and watched her run about, trying to get everything cleaned and avoid contact with him all at the same time.
Rainbow continued to spy from the bushes outside of the kitchen, watching as everything unfolded. They looked like they were having a nice conversation, and everything was looking normal until Twilight out of nowhere decided to hold his hand. The way she blushed as she did that means that her fears were true. She still couldn't believe that they were together now. She was confused and concerned. Was Catacomb the right man for her, did they work as a couple. Catacomb didn't seem like a bad guy, but they had barely gotten time to know him. She continued her watch intently, not noticing the figure creeping up behind her.
"Boo." Rainbow quickly covered her mouth to muffle her screams, not wanting to get caught. She turned around to find none other than Perry, standing next to her and laughing quite hard. Rainbow blushed in embarrassment, glaring at him.
"You jerk, you almost blew my cover!" Rainbow said quietly.
"Your cover, what are you doing that needs to be secret." Perry said with his head tilted slightly.
"You wouldn't believe me if I told you, dude." Rainbow said to Perry, who only became more curious.
"Rainbow, I was secretly an assassin for the royal court, I doubt there is much I would disbelieve." Perry said. Rainbow stared for a second before nodding, and scooted over, making room for Perry. He looked through the kitchen window, watching Twilight finish doing dishes while Catacomb sat at the table. "So this is were Catacomb went so early in the morning?" Perry asked.
"Oh no! He looked like he was here the entire night. I started watching as soon as I had seen him walk out of Twi's room shirtless." Rainbow said. "He looked all wet, and I think that he and Twilight...Perry are you ok?" Rainbow looked at the oddly silent man for a few seconds. She jumped slightly as the masked slightly cracked around his right eye.
"Rainbow, please tell me this is another one of your pranks..." Perry said, his glare, even masked, putting the fear of death into her.
"I saw what I saw, man. I don't know what is going on either." Rainbow responded. She looked behind Perry, a new startling sight no making its way into her list of confused thoughts. "Hey Pinkie, what's with the frying pan?"
"Perry, I know Rainbow can be a meanie sometimes, but you shouldn't want to hurt her, you're better than that." Pinkie said, trying to negotiate. She stood behind Perry, the frying pan at the ready should he try anything. Rainbow stared at Pinkie, trying to figure out this new bit of confusion thrown into the mix.
"Umm, Pinkie..." Rainbow said to her friend. "I don't think he wants to hurt me." She looked over at Perry, who remained silent, just sitting there. "You don't want to hurt me right?" She asked, slightly worried.
"Of course not, Rainbow. You didn't do anything wrong. No, I got my eyes set on someone else, so if you don't mind I will be on my way." He got up and turned around, looking at Pinkie Pie as she stood there with the frying pan. "You be good, boss. Stay here while I go kill my friend." He casually walked off towards the front entrance of the library.
"Okie dokie!" Pinkie said, waving.
"Wait, your just going to let him go?" Rainbow asked.
"Yup! It is how he shows his friendship to his friend, by trying to kill him." She said. "I learned that the other day." Today was a great day. The sun was bright, the breeze was perfect, and she was off of work, so how did things go so horribly confusing for Rainbow Dash. She threw her arms up into the air.
"I'm done. Those men are nuts, and I just can't figure them out. If anybody needs me I will be taking a nap." Rainbow said as she walked away. Pinkie stared slightly and decided to do the spying now. She jumped into the bushes, and within seconds, jumped out wearing a fancy suit, with white shirt and pink tie under black coat and pants.
"The name is Pie...Pinkie Pie..." She giggled and went to watch the outcome of Perry's friendly killing.
"Catacomb, thanks again for breakfast." Twilight said, as he got up and started towards the door.
"Thanks for letting me stay the night. Not a fan of walking around when I am tired. I tend to go into the wrong house and well things get crazy from there." Catacomb sighed, noting this from first hand experience.
"Why didn't you just fly though?" Twilight asked. "It would have been easier for you then, right?"
"Not really, I have to use muscles that I rarely ever use to fly, so I would have worn myself out in a minute." Catacomb said, nodding. "So I say it again, thank you for your hospitality."
"It was my pleasure. Thank you for your incite into how changelings work." Twilight said, smiling.
"I'll finish up another time, the offer from before still stands." Catacomb grinned. Twilight stared a bit before chuckling.
"In your dreams, Cata." She blushed, remembering last night, and the irony of her statement.
"Maybe next time I will tell you how we feed." He continued to grin as he opened the door. He went to turn around, only to jump at coming face to face with a white mask. "Oh...sup Perry?" Catacomb chuckled slightly, though Perry just stood there silent.
"Hi Perry!" Twilight said from behind Catacomb. Perry quickly grabbed Catacomb by the collar and chucked him out the door, shutting it. Catacomb laid where he landed.
"What...just happened?" Catacomb said to himself. Pinkie walked up to him from the bushes by the kitchen window, still wearing her suit.
"Well, him and Dashie were spying on you and Twilight from the kitchen window, and Rainbow must have said something, because my Pinkie sense said that Perry was out for blood. Cupcake?" She pulled a cupcake out of her pocket, surprisingly still intact and handed it to Catacomb.
"No thanks, had a big breakfast." Catacomb said, sitting up. "I wonder how much of it...Pinkie...if I die today, I want you to throw the best funeral for me that anyone has ever done."
"It would be my pleasure, but why do you think your going to die?" Pinkie asked.
Catacomb quickly got up and ran towards the door, afraid for his very life, but knowing that this had to be taking care of as quickly as possible. He practically busted the door down and jumped into the library. "I SWEAR TO CELESTIA THAT I DID NOT SLEEP WITH TWILIGHT!" He yelled, not really looking first. When he finally did notice, Perry and Twilight were sipping tea and chatting, before being interrupted by the loud declaration.
"I know, Cata. Twilight told me what happened." Perry said, sipping his tea through a bendy straw. Twilight chuckled as well.
"Rainbow can have a bit of...well an overactive imagination." Twilight said, looking over at Catacomb. "Don't get me wrong, seeing what she had seen, I would have been suspicious of us too." She laughed, Perry laughing as well.
"Well...this was a bit anticlimactic then...hmmm..." Catacomb said. He looked out the open library door. "Scratch the need for a funeral, Pinkie! It's all good!" he yelled to the woman outside. She quickly walked in and sighed.
"And I was looking forward to doing it, too. Not the whole Catacomb dying part, that would have been sad. I had the whole thing planned out in my head and everything!" Pinkie said, flailing slightly as she expressed her disappointment.
"Pinkie, we can still do that. I can see it now..." Perry started. "Bright lights, soft but fun music, and in the center of the room will be Catacomb's coffin. A pre-death funeral party. A bit morbid, but it will still be fun if done right."
"That's a great idea! Come on, Perry! We have work to do!" Pinkie said. Perry shot up and started to follow her as she walked out.
"It will be the best party since the last!" he declared as they walked away. Both Twilight and Catacomb stared as the two walked away, the light breeze slowly closing the library door for them as they made their way down the street. Twilight turned to Catacomb slowly.
"Hey, Cata?"
"Yes, Twilight?"
"What happened?"
"I guess I died." Catacomb shrugged. "Well, it has been...interesting to say the least. Thanks again." Catacomb said, chuckling.
Twilight returned the sentiment, laughing as well. "It definitely has. I have to go get Spike anyways, so you take care." She walked towards the door and opened it, holding it for Catacomb as well. He nodded at the gesture and walked out, Twilight following shortly after. They waved goodbye as they went down separate paths, and continued into the days events.
"Catacomb and Twilight, what an odd couple. I guess it works, though." Rainbow said as she drifted through the sky on a small cloud. She had given up her plans for the day, and decided to just let herself be taking away on the cloud for a while, trying to get the weird mental pictures out of her head. "Maybe I just got the whole thing wrong, and it is just one big, huge mistake, and it was so much more simple than that." Rainbow continued to speak to herself, just trying to make sense of the morning. "No way, that would be way to convenient!"
Chapter 24: Con Amore
"...Where the heck am I..."
"Will ya shut it...splitting headache..."
"You have to have...a brain for that..."
"And they are fine."
Perry stood over the no longer unconscious bodies of Catacomb and Shining Armor, along with Fluttershy who was finishing up on dressing Shining Armor's wounds. The two were inside of what looked like a medical war tent. They were both on fold out cots, a short distance from each other. They looked around, spotting Perry, Fluttershy, and Discord, who was unsurprisingly dressed like a general. He walked over to the two and saluted them. "Fine effort, soldiers. Your valor shall be remembered for all generations to come. We will leave out the part about the woman scorned though...history books and all." Discord's accent reflected stereotypical general, hard exterior with a caring for his men.
"Oh yeah..." Catacomb said, memory of what transpired. "Why...didn't you just take us to the hospital?"
"Because...I am a royal guard captain... and you're a changeling...can you imagine the questions...?” Shining said, starting to sit up. Catacomb followed suit, rubbing his jaw with his blackened hand. He took a second, looking at his hand before he actually remembered turning back. He gulped, looking over at Perry and Fluttershy, not really caring about Discord.
"I...I..." Catacomb said stuttering, unable to find the words he was looking for.
"Yeah...gotta say black really does suit you." Perry said.
Fluttershy approached him and patted his head. "I think he looks cute." she said, Perry chuckling from behind her.
"Your love for the lesser creatures than ourselves is one of the reasons why I fell in love with you." Perry spoke, half mocking half serious.
"I'd resent that... but it hurts to resent..." Catacomb joked...laughing before clutching his side and doubling over in pain.
"Be careful, you still have a few fractured ribs. I wasn't sure if I should have wrapped them until you were back in your normal form." Fluttershy said, her tone quiet and a bit embarrassed. Catacomb nodded and complied, shifting into his normal form minus the upper body clothing.
"Cata..." Shining said, looking at him while Fluttershy began her work. "I would like to talk to you, once she is finished."
"Yeah, I get ya." Catacomb said, holding back the groan as Fluttershy put pressure on him slightly. "So where is everyone?" Catacomb asked, looking over at Perry.
"Most of them are setting up a party for you and Twilight, while those young girls and Applejacks brother are outside waiting. Your little stunt had raised some serious questions that you're going to need to take care off. You should pray that those three girls can keep a secret." Perry said. Catacomb nodded, realizing that his identity could be seriously compromised. Big Mac was one thing, but it was hard to deny that he probably succeeded in terrifying those poor small girls.
"Ohmygoshohmygoshohmygosh!" Catacomb was instantly mobbed the moment he walked out of the tent, surrounded by Applebloom, Sweetie Belle, and Scootaloo. They were still inside of the stadium, just on the middle of the field. As the girls seemed eager to talk to him, Catacomb stood there, dumbfounded by their actions.
"Ummm....hi?" Catacomb said, unsure of how to respond.
"Can ya do it again?!" Applebloom said quickly, approaching Catacomb first.
"You were like super cool! Not as cool as Rainbow Dash, but like super close." Scootaloo said, slightly pushing Applebloom.
"I like your shell!" Sweetie Belle said, squeezing in between the girls.
"Umm Catapillar...are ya crying?" Applebloom asked.
"Don't worry...body still hurts...that's all." Catacomb was a terrible liar. He had never been that easily accepted by anyone before, not to mention ever getting this emotional before. It was a stereotypical happiness, but Catacomb did enjoy it. This feeling was short lived, as Big Mac made his approach, the three girls moving out of the way.
"So...you're a changeling..." Big Mac asked, looking at Catacomb with seriousness in his eyes.
"Eeyup..." Catacomb said, perfectly mimicking his voice, causing the group of girls to giggle at his response.
"You're not here to cause any trouble?" Big Mac continued, staring Catacomb down.
"No more than the usual quality of trouble." Catacomb said, answering truthfully.
"Yer okay with me then." Big Mac said, holding out his hand. Catacomb nodded and shook it, regretting it instantly as he immediately lost feeling in his hand. If Catacomb didn't know better, he would have assumed it was on purpose, but that is just the way he was. Big Mac walked towards the exit, probably where everyone was waiting at the time.
The girls approached Catacomb, asking him to do impressions of just about everyone they knew. Catacomb chuckled, a bit overwhelmed with all the attention, before remembering that he had something important to say. "Hey girls, can I ask you for a favor?"
"Sure Cata, what do you need?" Sweetie asked politely. Applebloom and Scootaloo stopped talking as well waiting for the question as well.
"Umm...could you not tell anyone I am a changeling? I think it is awesome that you are all so cool with it, but I don't think everyone would be quite as understanding."
They all nodded and smiled, speaking at the same time. "We Pinkie Promise. Cross our hearts, hope to fly, stick a cupcake in our eye!" They all operated in sync, including accidently hitting themselves in the eye with the last bit.
"Thanks. When I get better, I will do a few impressions for ya, but for now, I got someone else who needs to speak with me." Almost on cue, Shining walked out of the tent, fully dressed in his armor, sword at the side. They all nodded and bounced off, leaving the two alone. Catacomb slowly walked towards the side of the stadium, being followed by an equally slow moving Shining Armor. Leaning against the side, Catacomb slowly slid down, taking a seat and catching his breath, his body still sore. Shining looked equally pained, doing about the same right next to him. They sat in silence, waiting until it was a good time to speak.
"Cata..." Shining said, turning his gaze to look over him.
"Yeah?" Catacomb asked, not making eye contact, gazing up into the sky.
"You're serious, right?" Shining Armor said, his tone without much emotion, most of it being spent in their earlier ordeal.
"I dunno, maybe." Catacomb said, still staring off into space. "It's like, how do I put it? A man is homeless and broke, but suddenly becomes a millionaire overnight. He may be rich, but he doesn't know how it feels to be rich yet."
"Catacomb, that was one of the dumbest things I have ever heard come out of your mouth." Shining said, turning his gaze away and towards the sky as well. "But I think I understand. Sort of, anyways." Catacomb chuckled lightly, not trying to hurt himself too much. "You know, for as much grief as I give you, you're a whole lot smarter than you let on."
"Really now? And what gives you that impression." Catacomb asked, grinning somewhat.
Shining looked down at his feet. "The way you spoke before. It wasn't like me. Everything went my way from the day I was born. Loving parents, a great sister, and a wonderful girlfriend who became my wife. My abilities with magic helped me soar through the academy and into my position at an age where most men would still be trying to get through basic. I am not saying I didn't work hard, but I always had a natural talent to be what I am."
"You do a good job, though." Catacomb said, smiling. "I know a dozen or more people who would let that power get to their heads. It usually lead to their downfall. You, though, don't press the issue of command, more or less than lead by example."
"Thanks. That does mean more than you would think." Shining Armor said, humbled by Catacomb's remark. "That's what I mean, though. You have had to learn everything you know from each mistake you have made. You know what not to do because you have already done it before. A lesser man would have snapped, but you somehow retain that positive outlook on life, that even I have a hard time seeing."
"Thanks, though hitting the bottom of the barrel can do that to you. It is hard trying to be who you are when you are an outcast to two different societies. I sometimes wonder who I even am." Catacomb said, starting to laugh. "It's kinda funny, actually. A changeling with an identity crisis."
Shining paused for a few moments, letting Catacomb's words sink in, before he start to speak again. “You said I don't know anything about you before. I know what is in your file, but that is really about it. So let me start with an easy one."
"You cannot stick your fingers in my holes." Catacomb said flatly. It was silent for a moment before Catacomb grinned, speaking again. "That was a joke. Loosen up a bit."
Shining chuckled a bit, shaking his head. "Don't know anyone who would want to do that." Catacomb smiled wickedly, looking over at him.
"Your sister did." This response earned a whack from Shining, though both groaned from the sudden hit.
"We will talk about that after...but firstly, my question. Why do you choose that form? You can look like anyone in the world, but you go with that look. Why exactly?" Shining asked, looking over at Catacomb seriously.
"I don't even remember." Catacomb said, staring up into the sky. "Comfort I guess. I wouldn't feel like I belonged if I just made myself look different on a whim. It helps me retain my sense of self in the end. Makes me feel...like I am like everyone else."
"You don't want to be like everyone else, Cata. Fitting in is one thing, but who you are, you should never change that. Just do what you know you should do with life." Shining said, staring back up as well. "My sister, does she really like you?" Catacomb nodded, though not connecting his gaze. "And you are not just taking advantage of her..." The tone of this question was more serious, but not angry like he was before.
"I hope not. She really does deserve better than me, though." Catacomb said, though slightly sad. "It confused me, ya know? I am not even sure if I can feel love. Maybe, maybe not. I feel like I want to try and see where this goes, just to know for myself, but I don't want it to be her if I find out it won't happen." Shining looked back at Catacomb, his eyes showing sympathy for him. "I...I feel like I want to repeatedly bash my head against a door."
"Sounds like love to me." Shining said nonchalantly. Catacomb looked over, obviously confused. "Anything with a brain and a heart can feel love, you nitwit. What you're describing is definitely that, as much as I wish to say otherwise." Shining said, groaning lightly from his own words.
"Sounds too cheesy to be true, personally." Catacomb said, smiling.
"Usually is. Knocked me down when I least expected it, must be even weirder for you. I would know though, my wife is kind of the goddess of love, so if I didn't know the signs, she would be severely disappointed."
"You know, you're taking this a lot better than I thought you would." Catacomb responded, making his own statement.
"Well I doubt she would listen to me at this point, and killing you has proven harder than I thought, so I should at least make sure you don't mess it up." Shining Armor said, starting to laugh. Catacomb joined it, both of them laughing now. "Seriously...don't mess it up." Shining suddenly stopped, causing Catacomb to freeze mid laugh. "You do anything to hurt her, I will destroy you."
"I love you too, bro." Catacomb grinned and looked away. Shining wanted to respond to that, but it was a comment he didn't see coming. "So, just getting the facts straight, you no longer have any problem with me and Twilight?"
"I have every problem imaginable with it, from meeting my parents to the possibility that your relationship will be successful. Every fiber of my being screams to kill you and hide the body, but in your defense, I would most likely be like this with anyone. You just got the special duel option added in as a bonus." Shining said, a slight smile on his face.
"In my defense, she was at least wearing underwear." Catacomb said, Shining immediately covering his ears.
"Don't want to hear that lalala I can't hear you!!!" Shining said as he moved away from Catacomb.
"Whatever." Catacomb said, chuckling and slowly getting up. Shining stopped his immature actions and watched. "I got places to go and people to see."
"Don't make me regret not killing you." Shining Armor said, smiling towards Catacomb. "And...well..."
"You better not be coming on to me, because I am in a relationship now." Catacomb said, Shining Armor simply staring.
"Go away..." And with a wave, Catacomb did just that, leaving Shining to rest where he was. Looking over, the tent was suddenly gone, most likely because it was no longer needed. Perry waited over by the exit for Catacomb, who limped quickly to meet up with everyone. “...You're all right, for a changeling." Shining said quietly and to himself. He doubted he would recover from any of this, but as long as Catacomb made Twilight happy, then there was nothing to really complain about. His resolve spoke for itself, today. Catacomb fought because he had something he didn't want to lose. If he hadn't been blinded by anger, he could have seen he had no chance from the beginning.
Catacomb slowly walked over towards Perry, who waited patiently for him. Catacomb looked back, Shining simply waving him off. He smiled and waved back before approaching Perry, flashing a stupid grin.
"So, it looks like all is well with the world again. Now it is my turn to challenge you to a duel." Perry said, looking over at Catacomb. All the color from his face left at once, Catacomb gulping nervously. Perry stared quietly before letting a little chuckle slip from behind his mask. "If you could see your face, I almost wish I could have taken a picture." Catacomb frowned, simply hobbling past Perry. "Oh come on, I thought it was funny."
"Keep on laughing it up, chucklehead..." Catacomb said. Perry grabbed his shoulder, Catacomb turning around to see what he wanted.
"You almost forgot these." Perry's chuckling finally subsiding. He held out a pair of rune guns awkwardly, not really sure how to hold them in the first place. Catacomb smiled, and took them both. He shifted a pair of holsters onto his belt, not wanting to mess with his chest region anytime soon. Placing them into the newly created holsters, Catacomb gave a grin towards his friend.
"Thanks a bunch. I am just glad this mess is over with." Catacomb said, smiling.
"Not exactly. You still have one more person to deal with. When you're done, meet us all at Sugarcube corner." Perry said, patting Catacomb lightly on the back.
"Let me guess, finally hosting my funeral, eh?" Perry shook his head, walking ahead of Catacomb.
"Another time, perhaps. But with Pinkie, there is..."
"Always a reason to party." Catacomb said, finishing Perry's sentence. Catacomb chuckled as he watched Perry exit through the other end of the tunnel. He could have sworn he heard Perry say 'He's all yours', making Catacomb's smile only grow. He slowly made his way down the dark tunnel, heading for the light at the end. It was almost too corny to be real, but Twilight stood there at the other end as Catacomb approached. He could see her smiling slightly, staring at the ground and back at him.
"Sorry about before..." Twilight spoke softly, making eye contact with Catacomb. "So...are you and Shining...umm..."
"We are cool." Catacomb said, leaning lightly against the edge of the tunnel.
"That's good. I was nervous that you wouldn't talk to each other. With how you two were...I am not going to lie, it was terrifying." Twilight said, trying to stay strong, even though Catacomb could tell that the pressure was getting to her.
"You can say that again. It was scary for all of us, me and Shiny included." Catacomb said, staring off into space. Twilight looked at him, a smirk developing on his face. "Would I do it again...as many times as needed."
"It is still stupid to fight over me like that. I can make up my own mind." she said, frowning.
"A bit egotistical much?" Catacomb said chuckling. Twilight pouted, crossing her arms over her chest. "It was more than that. This was a long time coming, and you were just the trigger. We have never really gotten along, even if we did act like it. It took today for him to finally see me as more than another nightmare in his life."
"So, you become better friends...by killing each other." Twilight said, unconvinced.
"Long story short, yeah. That's really all there is to it." Catacomb said nodding his head in agreement to his own statement. "We like to call it, manly bonding. You women have your socials and spa visits and gossip, we have bars and brawls."
"You and my brother both are morons, but you two are my morons, so please don't fight like that again." Twilight said, her face showing signs of concern.
"I can't promise you anything, but I will not start it at the very least." Catacomb grinned.
"Fair enough. Is Shiny okay as well, though?"
"He's a soldier. As far as injuries go, his pride will need nursing, but he will be back to normal in a day or so." Catacomb commented, helping Twilight feel at ease. "You know that he only did this because he cared, so don't be angry with him."
"He tried to slice my new boyfriend in two. I am going to have a good long talk with him at the very least. As for you...what you said out there before you fought. You only fought because of me?" Twilight asked, blushing. Catacomb nodded, looking away from her. He wasn't very good at hiding his own embarrassment, as it shown clearly on his face.
"I am still trying to figure it all out, but from what I have been told, I think I do love you."
"You...think?" Twilight asked somewhat hurt and confused.
"Well, I can't say I actually know for certain if I can feel love, but according to just about everyone else, I do. I would like to take their word for it, but I also don't want to lie to you without knowing for certain if I do." Catacomb said, trying his hardest to explain his jumbled up emotions as best as he could.
"I understand..." Twilight said. Though it upset her, she felt he was right, and would rather he be sure himself. "Thank you...for being honest with me."
"No no no, no getting upset or anything like that!" Catacomb said, starting to get nervous. "I won't feel right for days if I upset you, so come on. I am still not leaving, and if you start moping on me, I will annoy you until you stop." Catacomb declared.
You didn't have to be a changeling to know that Catacomb really did care about Twilight that deeply, and even Twilight herself could tell that. It made her happy to know that he really was trying for her, and not just saying he would, even if it was in his own weird little way. Her saddened frown couldn't stay down any longer, and she smiled sincerely. Catacomb watched her smile, and it really did feel good inside to know that he was the reason for it.
A good distance away, Shining had made his way into the tunnel, catching the latter half of the conversation. Just from watching the way Catacomb treated her, Shining started to believe himself that he really could make Twilight happy. It was all he really cared about, and with witnessing this, all of his prior fears and skepticism was officially washed away, replaced with legitimate happiness for the new couple. Everything would work out fine.
